Blacked And Betrayed (chapters 8 Through 11) free porn video

Blacked and Betrayed

by rat_race

* * * * *

CHAPTER 8 - Did someone say mulatto?

* * * * *

A few months ago, my younger brother, Mike, moved into our guest bedroom upstairs. He's 22 years old now, and has recently graduated from college. And I talked Sally into letting Mike temporarily live with us until he and his live-in fiancée, Misty, could save up enough money to move out and get a place of their own.

By the way, I absolutely love having my little brother, Mike, around. We get along great. Always have.

And Mike's fiancée, Misty, is a drop-dead gorgeous women that Mike had met in college. I mean, looks-wise, Misty's definitely a solid 8 or 9 on a scale of 1 to 10. And she's got a loving, enthusiastic personality that just won't quit. Mike definitely did great for himself in the "getting a live-in lover" department. Just for the record, Misty is at least a head shorter than Sally, and has a very-shapely-but-petite size body.

At any rate, one Friday evening after I came home from work, Sally got me to come upstairs to our bedroom with her, under the guise of her wanting to show me a bedspread that she had just bought. The new bedspread wasn't actually on the bed though. It was draped across the back of the chair, which was located near the foot of the bed, facing the bed.

And the bed itself only had a fitted sheet on it, with a large bath towel spread carefully across it, length-wise, about halfway between the head and the foot of the bed. And I instantly knew what that large bath towel was for.

"Why you naughty girl!" I said to Sally, "You wanna have sex, don't you?"

My wife eagerly nodded her head, with a big smile on her face.

"But where are the kids at?" I asked. "Aren't they gonna be home soon?"

"No. After they got home from school, I sent 'em to the movies tonight, so that we could have some alone time. I'm feelin' horny as hell right now," Sally admitted, as she walked across the bedroom to turn on each of the night stand table lamps at either side of the bed, and then asked me to reach over to the wall switch to turn off the harsh overhead bedroom light fixture, so that the bedroom was left with a very comfortable level of warm, yellowish-tinged light.

Sally knows that I like to see her body during sex. And besides, she's pretty much of an exhibitionist anyway. And so she likes to show her naked body to me, just about as much as I like to see it. So my wife and I rarely grope away at each other in the dark.

We both quickly got undressed. And once we were finally naked and lying on top of the bed together, side-by-side, Sally began fondling my dick and my balls. And of course, I naturally reciprocated by reaching down into her crotch and feeling out her bare pussy.

"There's something I've been meanin' to talk with you about, Sweetie," my wife said to me. "You see, I miscarried, and lost Rico's baby a few weeks ago, while you were at work. I can't say that I'm really that sad about it. It's kind of a relief actually, considerin' everything that went down between Rico and me."

"And you didn't call me at the time to tell me about it?" I asked, feeling left out of the loop.

"No. I called Linda. You understand, don't you? I needed to share my feelings with another woman, and I didn't want to worry you, Sweetie. Besides, I feel just fine now."

"Damn it, Woman! Why are you always surprising me like this?"

"I guess it's just who I am. And if you don't like that surprise, you're really not gonna like this one."

"Go ahead. Let it fly. I'm a big boy. I can take it."

"Please don't get mad at me, but I didn't tell you the whole truth before about my 'black guy' fantasy. The truth is I don't just fantasize about fuckin' a black man. That's just part of it. I also fantasize about gettin' knocked up by that black man, and havin' his mulatto baby. In fact, to be honest with you, that's the part of the fantasy that really turns me on the most."

"Why are you finally telling me all this now?"

"Because I think I'm beginnin' to go into early menopause. And I really wanna have another baby, before I can't have babies anymore."

"But don't you want to have my baby, instead of some other guy's baby?"

"It's not that I don't want to have your baby," Sally told me. "It's just that 'a baby' seems to be the one thing that you can't give me."

"Oh, don't be silly."

"Silly? I don't think I'm bein' silly at all, Carl. I went off birth control for over three months, remember? And you were fuckin' me throughout that entire time. And you couldn't manage to get me pregnant."

"Oh, yeah? Well, Uncle Jerry was fuckin' you too. And he didn't get you pregnant either."

"That's my point, Carl. Neither of you managed to get me pregnant. But then Rico comes along out of the blue, and gets me pregnant the very first time that he ever sticks his dick in my pussy.

"So what I'm thinkin' is that I need some super-potent sperm from a young stud like Rico--except that this time, I want it to come from a young black stud, because I really want this child to be a mulatto baby."

"Are you telling me that you want Henry to fuck you, and get you pregnant?"

"No. That's not what I'm sayin' at all. I don't want anything to do with Henry. 'Cuz his best friend is that son of a bitch, Rico. Isn't it?"

"No. It's not. Henry doesn't hang around with Rico anymore. Not since he found out about Rico raping Cindy in the bathroom that night."

"But that still doesn't really matter. Because I've got my eye on a different black guy right now. Someone who I can easily have an on-going relationship with. Because he just happens to live right next door."

"You're not talking about Dave, are you?"

"No, Silly. I'm talkin' about Dave's son, Terrell. Now there's one good-lookin' young black man, if you ask me. He's between semesters right now. And he's got the whole summer off from college, with nothin' to do, and no girlfriend here in town."

"Yeah. So what do you want me to do?"

"Well, I already made a reservation for next weekend for the exact same room at the La Quinta that we had the last time. Isn't that awesome?"

"Yeah. Go on..."

"Well, I want you to get Terrell alone somewhere, and ask him if he'd like to have intercourse with me. Then show him a photo of me, and offer him some money if he'll come to up to your hotel room, and fuck your wife in front of you. Remember, Terrell has to be okay with the whole cuckold thing. So make sure you warn him up front about all that. We don't want any nasty surprises, do we?"

"No, we most certainly do not. But if I show Terrell a nude photo of you spreading for me, then he'll probably jump at the chance to fuck you, without me even having to pay him one red cent. I know I would, if I were in his shoes."

"Yeah, but then he wouldn't feel obligated to follow all my ground rules."

"Okay. So how much do you think I ought to offer him?"

"How about a hundo?"

"That's not that much money nowadays. How about $300.00?" I countered.

"Deal. $300.00 it is, then."

"Good. So what exactly are your 'ground rules'?"

"There's only three of 'em."

"So, what's the first one?"

"Terrell's gotta fuck me at least twice durin' our sexual encounter."

"Okay, fair enough. What's the second one?"

"Terrell's gotta cum deep inside me each time he fucks me, and he can't pull out until I tell him to."

"God I love that 'cum deep inside me' rule of yours!"

"Yeah, I figured you would. But I'm not doin' it for you. I'm doin' it for me."

"Oh well, it really doesn't matter to me who you're doin' it for."

"Okay, so are you ready from Rule Number 3 then?"

"Bring it on, Baby."

"I want Terrell to selfishly use my vajajay to get his own rocks off, without makin' any effort at all to try to pleasure me."

"I have to admit I'm a little surprised by that one."

"Well, you shouldn't be. Now you make sure to tell Terrell that those are my terms, and that he has to agree to them, or all bets are off."

"Understood."

"Above all, don't tell Terrell that I'm fertile, and not usin' any birth control. That'll be yours and my little secret. Okay?"

"Wow! You've already thought this all out, haven't you? So how many nights did you book at the hotel?"

"Two. Friday and Saturday. We'll have to check out on Sunday morning."

"So do you want Terrell to fuck you both nights?"

"Not so much. That'd be pretty boring, wouldn't it? I mean, Terrell's either gonna get me pregnant on Friday night, or he's not. But if he doesn't, I'll still be fertile on Saturday, accordin' to my period calendar, and I can give someone else a try."

"How about me?" I asked playfully.

"Oh, come off it, Carl! I meant some other black man."

"Yeah, of course you did. And I was just kidding with you, by the way. But how about if we spice things up a little bit? What would you think about me asking Dave to fuck you on Saturday?"

"You mean, Dave? Terrell's father, Dave?"

"Yes. That's exactly who I mean. And I'm not kidding around with you this time. Dave's a widower, remember? And I'm pretty sure he hasn't gotten himself any pussy since his wife died a few years back. I know he'd be very grateful, to say the least."

"Wow! I've never fucked a man that old before. How old would you say he is? 50? 55? 60?"

"Oh, heavens no. He's not that old. I seem to remember him telling me that he had just turned 54 a few months ago."

"54, huh? So do you really think that he'd wanna fuck me in front of you? I mean, at his age?"

"Are you kidding me? As horny as he probably is right now, I wouldn't be surprised if he also wanted to fuck me in front of you!" I said sarcastically. And Sally and I both broke out laughing.

"Point well-made," my wife announced, in between laughs. "Well, bring him on, then! Who knows? Maybe Dave's the one who's destined to be the father of my next baby."

And then another even-more-perverted thought must have crossed my wife's mind, because she immediately verbalized it to me, "Tell ya what. I've got an even better idea, Carl. Why don't I do both of 'em on Saturday night, one right after the other? In fact, Dave can go first, and then I'll give his son 'sloppy seconds'. What do ya think? You likie?"

"Yeah, me likie a lot! But why don't we just 'go for broke' here, and ask Dave and Terrell to join us for both nights at the hotel? The more, the merrier, right? Just think of it as a father and son tag team. And we can give Terrell 'sloppy seconds' on Friday, and Dave 'sloppy seconds' on Saturday. Deal?"

"Deal. But only if you offer Dave $300.00 to jack you off in front of me, whenever I tell him to."

"Wow! You sure drive a hard bargain these days."

"Well, I learned from the best. You ought to be flattered."

"But what if Dave refuses to jack me off in front of you?"

"Then I guess he won't be gettin' any pussy from this girl after all. And you can go ahead and tell him that for me. I'm tryin' to make sure that you get taken care of here, Carl, what with your bisexual tendencies and all. And if Dave's not afraid to wrap his hand around your dick and jack you off in front of me, then I'm not afraid to have his old man's dick and sperm inside my pussy. Fair enough?"

"Okay. But you sure made my job a lot harder than it had to be."

"Correction. I just made your dick a lot harder than it would have been without a black man's hands wrapped around it," Sally spewed out sarcastically. "And if you want us to both take turns suckin' that old man's dick, that'd be just fine with me too."

"I don't know if Dave will actually go for that. Remember he'd be doing all that right in front of his own son."

"Well then, why don't you get together with Dave first--just the two of you--and have a little jack-off session with him, just to test the waters, so-to-speak? Remember that we're talkin' about a widower who hasn't has sex with anyone in a long, long time. Just tell him that you'll let him fuck me, but only if he agrees to have a jack-off session with you first, and see what he says to that."

"But I've never actually seduced a man into having sex with me before."

"That's not what my Uncle Jerry told me."

"Oh yeah? Well, your Uncle Jerry is wrong. I didn't seduce him into having sex with me. I threatened him, by using those pictures of his boner that you had on your cell phone."

"I'd rather not get into this right now, Carl!"

"Why not?"

"Oh, you'll find out soon enough. Believe me!"

"What the hell is that supposed to mean, Sally?"

"Don't worry about it, Carl. There's nothin' you can do to change anything right now. Just enjoy yourself, okay?"

"Whatever," I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes upward at Sally. "So then you know all about Uncle Jerry and me. Whoopee! But do you also know that he showed me videos of you letting him bone you up the ass with that fat--"

"God damn it, Carl! Shut the fuck up already! And let's have some sex, God damn it!"

I abruptly yanked my hand away from my wife's pussy, as if it were a hot iron, and I said to her, "Okay. So how about a blowjob? You haven't given me one of those in so long that I've almost forgotten what it feels like."

"Oh, you poor little boy. Does Mommy need to suck your little wiener right now?" Sally asked in a forced, motherly tone-of-voice.

"Yes, Mommy. Please. I've been a very good boy," I said, using my sing-songy imitation of a little boy's voice. It was a voice that I had intentionally patterned after Beaver Cleaver's forced voice inflections in the classic TV show "Leave it to Beaver".

"I know you have, Sweetie. And Mommy's very proud of you," Sally said, sounding very much like June Cleaver herself, as she was re-positioning her body, by sliding down the mattress to place her mouth near my crotch.

I was now lying on my back on top of the bed with my legs spread apart, waiting for Sally to start giving me a blowjob, when she warned me, "But don't you dare squirt that nasty, white, sticky stuff in Mommy's mouth, like you did the last time."

"Don't worry, Mommy, I won't. I promise," I swore back to Sally, still using my Leave it to Beaver "little boy" voice.

"Good," she said, and then swooped down onto my dickhead, and began giving me the "treat" that she had just promised me. While my wife was sucking away on the head of my penis, she was slowly hand-pumping up and down on my shaft at the same time.

Within a couple of minutes, I begged her, "Mommy, please stop! If you don't, I'm probably gonna start squirtin' some of that white, sticky stuff in your mouth. I'm sorry. I can't help it."

Sally lifted her mouth up off of my blood-engorged dickhead, and told me, "I know you can't, Sweetie. Thank you for warnin', Mommy."

And then my wife pulled her hands away from my bare genitals, and she dropped out of her patronizing motherly voice, back into her own voice, as she got dead-serious once again, and said to me, "Carl, there's something else that I really need to tell you."

Sally moved around on top of the bed to kneel between my spread legs, so that she ended up sitting upright, with her butt firmly planted on her heels, and looking down at me. I was still lying on my back, with my stiff dick jutting upward from my crotch.

"Oh God! What else did you do?" I asked, this time using my normal adult voice.

"I didn't do anything. But our lovely house guest did. Let's just say Misty's been gettin' really naughty lately when Mike's away. I came home from the grocery store last week and accidentally walked in on her while she was masturbatin' in our bedroom, right on top of our bed. And she wasn't just diddlin' herself either. She was friggin' herself with my large dildo, for Christ's sake!

"But you wanna know what the funny thing was? Misty wasn't surprised or shocked at all by me walkin' in on her like that. In fact, she was expectin' me! She actually said to me, 'Where have you been, Sally? I didn't think it would take you this long to find me. I mean, I've already heard some stories about you and your girlfriend, Linda. And I'd like to get in on some of that 'fem-fem action', if you're game.'"

"Why didn't you tell me about all this before now?" I asked.

"Because I wasn't sure how you'd feel about me hookin' up with Misty in our bed while you were gone," Sally explained to me.

"Are you kidding me? I'm a man. Remember? And that kind of stuff would turn on just about any man," I stated, as I pointed my index finger downward at my still-erect penis, to emphasize my point. "I mean, I'm not a perv or anything, but was Misty naked when you caught her masturbating?"

"Yes. She was. But what does that have to do with anything?"

"Well, I was just wondering if Misty's boobs are really as big as they look when she's wearing all those low-cut blouses that she likes to wear around the house."

"What on earth are you talkin' about, Carl? Of course, Misty's boobs are big. And you really are a perv! In fact, that's one of the things I really love about you. But you've gotta realize that it still makes me jealous to hear you talk about Misty's breasts like that, 'cuz they're so much bigger than mine."

"Yeah, but that's not sayin' much," I sarcastically replied--which resulted in Sally slapping my shoulder fairly hard with the flattened-out palm of her right hand.

"Ow! What did you do that for?" I complained loudly, while using the palm of my own hand to massage my just-slapped shoulder for a little while.

"You deserved it. That's why. Back when we first got married, you were always tellin' me how much you loved my 'little boobies'. But I've seen the way you go all gaga over Cindy's large breasts, and how you can't keep your eyes off of Misty's cleavage either, you fuckin' liar!"

"Hey, you're a fucking liar too!"

"So what? I'm one of the biggest fuckin' liars that you've ever met, Buster! But at least I not afraid to admit it. Besides, I've seen how turned-on you get when I finally break down and tell you the truth."

"I guess I really am a perv after all."

"See? Doesn't it feel better to just go ahead and admit it? And by the way, it turns me on when you tell me the truth, too."

"You're right. I hate to admit it, but you're absolutely right. It is a turn-on," I agreed, and then let out a big sigh, before adding, "But you wanna know what would turn me on even more? Do you still have that cute Eeyore nightshirt that you wore in that video you made?"

"Yes, Sweetie, I certainly do. But I never wear it. It's kind of got sentimental value, if you know what I mean?"

"Oh, I definitely know what you mean," I said, nodding my head, with a devilish grin and a gleam in my eye. "But could you please make an exception for me, and wear it with some plain white panties underneath, just like you did in that video. And could I also get you to put your hair up in pigtails, and have sex with me the same way that you did with--?"

"Oh my God! Are you cummin'?" Sally rudely interrupted me in an overly-loud voice--intentionally drowning me out and shutting me up, before I could get to the "your father" part at the very end of my sentence--as she looked down at my crotch, and noticed that a little bit of whitish colored fluid had oozed out of my piss-hole slit, and was slowly making its way down the underside of my dickshaft. And neither Sally nor I had touched my dick, ever since she had pulled her mouth up off of it earlier.

"No. I mean, some sperm is obviously coming out, but I'm not really orgasming. I guess you just got me too excited, what with all that talk about the 'Masturbating Misty and her Massive Mammaries'."

"Oh, my God! You've got the hots for your brother's fiancée!"

"Well, it doesn't do any harm to look, now does it? I mean, other than you getting jealous about it. And yes, of course I find Misty attractive."

"Attractive enough to...?" my wife asked, intentionally stopping mid-sentence, as she teasingly placed the tip of her left-hand thumb and forefinger together to make a small circle, and then inserted the straightened-out index finger of her right hand into that small circle, before slowly moving it in and out a few times.

"I could never do that!" I quickly countered, probably just a little bit too defensively.

"You wanna bet?" Sally challenged me.

And that's when my penis betrayed me, as it pulsated strongly. It only pulsated one time. But it was enough to cause a much larger glob of thick, white sperm to ooze out of my piss-hole slit, and slowly work its way down the underside of my shaft.

"Oh, you're so full of shit sometimes, Carl!" Sally remarked, as she caught her first glimpse of the big sperm-glob that was emerging from my urethra. "You're cummin' right now, aren't you, you fuckin' pervert? You're havin' a spontaneous orgasm, just from fantasizin' about humpin' Misty's little pussy. Aren't you?"

"No, I'm not! I mean, yes, there's sperm leaking out. But it's not really an orgasm. Trust me. I know when I'm having an orgasm."

"Of course, you do, Sweetie," Sally said patronizingly, as she reached down and used her fingertips to playfully rub some of the leaking sperm all over the tip of my dick.

"Please stop, Sally! That really tickles! You're gonna make me cum if you don't stop right now!"

"Don't be ridiculous, Carl! How can I make you cum, if you're already cummin'?" Sally asked, as she quickly wrapped her hand around my dickshaft and started rapidly pumping up and down on it, jacking me off as best as she knew how. "Tell ya what. Why don't you just close your eyes, and imagine that 'you know who' is the one that's jackin' you off right now? That really turns you on, doesn't it, you fuckin' pervert?"

"God damn it, Woman! Shit! Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" I said, with my eyes closed, as my orgasmic sensations were overwhelming me.

My dick almost immediately started pulsating rhythmically in my wife's hand, and my sperm began squirting out all over the place, instead of just slowing oozing out of my penis, like it had been doing up to this point. Within a few seconds there were multiple thin, long streamers of sperm spread all across my chest, stomach and lower abdomen.

"So are you havin' an orgasm now?" Sally asked sarcastically, obviously not really expecting me to answer her.

Once my penile contractions were finally tapering off, I opened my eyes back up and said to my wife, "Just look what you went and did. Now I can't fuck you!"

"Why do you think I always want you to fuck me, Sweetie? This was a nice change-of-pace, if you ask me. It's been a long time since I've watched you cum in my hand like that," Sally said, while she was using her fingertips to playfully rub some of the freshly-ejaculated sperm, spreading it around on my stomach. "That was super-sexy! Especially, knowin' that your were fantasizin' about your future sister-in-law while I was jackin' you off."

Sally got up out of bed, headed to our master bathroom, got a clean terry wash cloth, ran it under the warm water from the bathroom sink spigot, wrung it out, and then returned to the bedroom to clean me up.

She was standing by my side of the bed, and leaning over me to wipe up the last of the sperm streamers from the front of my torso, when I said to her, "Well, at least let me finger-fuck you and make you cum."

And I'm sure she could tell from my "offer" that I felt very guilty about my having already shot my wad, while my wife hadn't even experienced her very first orgasm of the night yet.

"If that's what you feel you need to do, then go right ahead. I'm certainly not gonna try to stop you, Carl," Sally said to me, placing the damp washcloth on top of the night stand, by the side of the bed. "But what I'd really like to do is put on 'a special show' for you, if you'll let me."

"Sure. I'm game, if you are."

"Good. Then what I wanna do is make myself cum by usin' my large dildo. And I wanna do it the same way that I do whenever you're not around, and I'm masturbatin' in private--except that I'm gonna tell you exactly what I'm doin', and why I'm doin' it that way, as I'm doin' it in front of you. I haven't ever done that for you before, have I?" Sally asked, as she slowly made her way over to her half of our shared dresser.

She opened the bottom dresser drawer, reached underneath all her panties and bras, and pulled out a 9-inch-long, black-colored, very-realistic-looking, penis-shaped dildo. I later found out from Sally that this particular dildo had been molded from an actual black man's erect penis and scrotum, according to the XXX adult toy catalog that she had secretly ordered the dildo from, many years ago.

"No, you haven't," I verified for Sally. "I mean, of course you've masturbated in front of me. But you've never given me a 'show-and-tell' like that. Or used a dildo in front of me before. In fact, until you told me earlier, I didn't realize that you even owned a dildo. Of course, I knew about that little vibrator you keep in your purse, and that big one that we've use in bed together sometimes, just to spice things up a little."

"Well, now you know. And by the way, Carl, I own more than one dildo. But this one just happens to be my favorite dildo. It's even got a nice harness that came with it, so that I can wear it and fuck someone else with it. But I've only ever done that with Linda. And by the way, Linda really likes it whenever I fuck her with this dildo."

"I'll bet she does," I agreed, while at the same time thinking about just how short her husband's virtually-shaftless penis is.

"Now, go sit over there and keep quiet," my wife ordered me, pointing at the chair located a few feet away from the foot of our bed, next to the bedroom door, "Just enjoy the show!"

I made a beeline for the chair, plopped my still-naked body down in it, and then just sat there, waiting for the my wife's "show" to start.

Meanwhile, Sally jumped up on top of the bed, flipped over onto her back, spread her legs apart, and playfully rubbed her pussy through the crotch of her panties, which was already slightly-dampened with her wetness.

"Sometimes, I'll start out like this for a little while, and then pull the crotch of my panties over to one side, as I get more excited," my wife explained to me, as I was sitting in the chair, looking directly at her panty-crotch.

And then Sally proceeded to give me a quick demonstration of exactly what she had just described to me, by pulling her panty-crotch over to one side, and diddling her clit and her pussy crack in front of me.

"But most of the time, I'll usually just go ahead and take my panties all the way off, because it always feels sexy to me to be naked from the waist down--except for my socks, of course. I almost always leave those on. Just like you always tend to do when you're makin' love to me. But sometimes, my socks will come off all by themselves. Especially if I end up orgasmin' my ass off enough."

"Can I ask you something?" I said to Sally.

"Sure, Sweetie," she said, as she was obviously getting ready to take off her panties, but then stopped for a moment to answer my question.

"Do you ever stick your hand down inside the front of your panties, and play with your pussy inside the panties? I only ask because I've seen women do that in porn videos online."

Sally thought about it for a moment, and then told me, "No. And I really don't know why I don't tend to do that. But my best guess is that I really do enjoy the feelin' of the panty-material rubbin' up against my pussy when I first start out, and my pussy hasn't gotten wet yet."

"That makes sense," I said, nodding my head.

"Good. Can I continue now?" Sally asked.

"Sure. Go ahead and knock yourself out," I replied.

At this point, my wife pulled her panties all the way off and tossed them across the foot of the bed, directly into my lap, before she sat up for a moment to take off her blouse.

I grabbed Sally's panties from my lap, held them up to my nose for a second, and took a deep whiff of the urine-stained panty-crotch, while I was watching my wife expose her upper body. Then I dropped the soiled panties down onto the floor, beside the chair that I was sitting in. And that was all it took for my flaccid penis to ever-so-slowly begin coming back to life.

"You know, the funny thing is I almost never touch or play with my breasts when I'm masturbatin'," Sally said. "But I still like to have my chest bare anyway. And I really don't know why that is. I still haven't figured that one out yet."

Sally flopped back down on her back, spread her legs apart, and resumed diddling her clit, as she explained to me, "I'll always start out by playin' with my clit. That's my little 'warm-up button' that gets my engine runnin'. And then I'll slowly work my fingers down my crack. I'll play with my labia for a little while, and then I'll usually feel out my little piss-hole mound. And then finally I'll start workin' my fingertips up inside my fuck-hole."

While my wife was explaining all these things to me, she continued to demonstrate each of them for me too.

"Oh God! I already feel my first orgasm comin' on," Sally announced. "But that's only because of how excited I already am, just from what we've been talkin' about--and also, from watchin' and feelin' you cum, right in front of me.

"Normally, I really have to struggle pretty hard to get to that very first orgasm. It's just the way that we women are built, I guess. And it's always a very mild orgasm. But it does break the ice. And after that very first one, the orgasms will usually just keep on comin' quicker and quicker, as they get stronger and stronger, thank God!

"Unlike you guys, we women really like to take our time whenever we masturbate. It usually takes me anywhere from 20 to 30 minutes, from start to finish. And I normally don't start finger-fuckin' myself until after I've had my second--or even my third--orgasm. Instead, I'll just go back to the same series of steps that gave me my first orgasm, except that I'll move my fingers just a little bit faster this time, as I naturally put a little more energy into it, like this."

Sally went right back to massaging her clit, and then working her way down her crack again, until she was inserting her fingers up into her vagina. But this time, she was sinking her fingers deeper into her vagina, and also moving them around inside her, to feel out the walls of her vagina, and firmly rub the pads of her fingertips back and forth against the roughly-textured G-spot area on the backside of her urethral tube.

"Sally?"

"Yes, Sweetie."

"Since you're trying to teach me about female masturbation, would you answer one question for me that I've always been curious about?"

"Of course I will, if I can."

"Well, a guy will naturally stop masturbating after he makes himself orgasm and ejaculate. But how does a woman know when to stop masturbating?"

"She doesn't," Sally replied matter-of-factly.

"What? That just seems so weird to me."

"Why? It shouldn't. Just think about it this way. How do you know when to stop eatin'? You stop when you feel full, right?"

"Yeah."

"Well, it's the same way for a woman who's masturbatin'. She naturally stops when she has orgasmed enough so that she finally feels sexually satisfied, and usually not before then."

"Wow, that's a great analogy."

"Yeah, it really is. And here's somethin' else to think about. When you're eatin', do you always eat a full meal, or do you just snack sometimes? In other words, are you always the same amount of hungry when you sit down to eat somethin'?"

"Of course not."

"Well, that's the way it is for us women when we masturbate. Dependin' on how horny I'm feelin' at the time, I might only have to masturbate for five minutes or less, before I feel sexually satisfied. Or I might have to spend 30 or 40 minutes diddlin' the crap out of myself, before I finally feel the level of sexual satisfaction that my body is cravin' at the time.

"But the good news for us women is that, just like with hunger, I can usually gauge how horny I'm feelin' before I ever start masturbatin'. That way, I can plan my upcomin' masturbation accordingly.

"For instance, when I'm only feelin' mildly horny, I can go masturbate in a public bathroom stall just about anywhere, without ever arousin' anyone's suspicions. And I've gotta tell ya, it's a real turn-on to have another woman--a total stranger--sittin' on the toilet in the stall next to me, while I'm secretly makin' myself cum as quietly as possible."

"Do you really do that?"

"Of course, I do, Carl. Haven't you ever jacked off in a public restroom?"

"Yes, I have. But I'm a guy."

"So? What does that have to do with anything? We both get horny, don't we? We both need sexual release, don't we?"

"Well, sure. It's just that I didn't think girls did that kind of crap."

"You wouldn't believe the kind of stuff that we women do when our men aren't around. You'd be shocked if you knew the real truth, Carl."

"Oh yeah? Try me," I challenged her.

"Maybe some other time," Sally said in response to my challenge. "God, it feels so good to rub my G-spot! I can't even begin to describe the sensation for you. Oh shit yes! Here comes Orgasm Number 2!" Sally announced proudly, and then proceeded to experience what appeared to be a moderate-strength orgasm.

As Sally's orgasmic feelings subsided, she said to me, "Okay, I'm still not where I need to be, excitement-wise. And so I'm gonna do it all again, and go for my third orgasm, before I start all that finger-fuckin' stuff. My pussy always lets me know when it's ready for a good fuckin'. And I still need to get just a little bit wetter than I am right now."

Once again, Sally went right back to massaging her clitoris with her fingertips, and then working her way down her crack to her vagina. And then she finger-rubbed the hell out of her G-spot, before making herself cum for the third time. And at the start of that orgasm, Sally began squirting little spurts of transparent fluid all over the bed, between her spread-apart legs.

When Sally finally opened her eyes back up, she took a deep breath and said to me, "God,that felt fuckin' great! Did you like that, Carl? Don't answer me. Just nod, if you did."

I nodded back at my wife, with a big smile on my face.

"Good!" Sally said, right before inserting her middle finger up deep into her vagina, pulling it right back out, and then sticking her finger into her mouth, to playfully lick it and suck on it in front of me.

At this point, my dick had managed to grow substantially and become half-way erect. And so I did what any other man would naturally do in this situation. Without even thinking about it, I reached down and started squeezing and playing with my dick.

"What the fuck are you doin', Carl?" Sally suddenly asked me, with a surprised look on her face.

"Watching you masturbate."

"No you're not. You're playin' with yourself. And this isn't about you right now, Carl. It's about me, and about how I masturbate. I already jacked you off, remember? So take your hand off your God damn weiner, and pay attention to what I'm showin' you, or I'm gonna kick your ass out of this bedroom!"

"Sorry. I didn't mean to offend you."

"Well, you did! So don't let me catch you playin' with yourself again, until after I'm finished with my little 'show-and-tell'. Deal?"

"Deal," I replied.

Then my wife quickly stuck her middle finger back up deep inside her vagina, pulled it out again, and shot me the finger--a very wet one--as she was telling me, "Would you like to taste some of my cum? Some guys think it's urine, because it squirts out of girl's piss-hole, just like urine does. But I can assure you, it's definitely not urine. It doesn't have a yellow tinge to it. And it doesn't taste--or smell--like piss at all. In fact, it's kind of got a sweet taste to it."

I got up out of the chair, walked over to the bed, leaned over, and sucked on my wife's middle finger, before saying to her, "You're right. That's definitely not like any urine that I've ever tasted. It's not bitter, or tart, at all."

"You see? I told you so. Anyways, intermission's over with, Sweetie. Go back and sit in your chair, and enjoy the rest of the show!"

"Yes, Ma'am," I said obediently, as I turned around, went back to the chair, and plopped myself down in it to continue watching Sally masturbate in front of me.

"Well, I'm finally ready for the 'big guns' now," Sally said. "But I still need to stretch myself open, just a little more."

Sally immediately inserted two of her fingers up into her vagina, and began slowly thrusting them in and out, intentionally finger-fucking herself.

"You'll notice that I didn't go back to my clit this time," my wife explained to me. "And that's 'cuz I really don't need to anymore. My clit'll take care of itself from now on. Besides, my little clit-head is way too sensitive right now for me to actually touch it. Believe me, it'll get more than enough stimulation from my pussy lips pullin' up and down on its little hood, while I'm fingerin' myself.

"And by the way, that's a big mistake that a lot of guys make--includin' you, Buster. You guys tend to focus on messin' with the starter motor, when you really ought to be drivin' the car down the road, if you get my drift."

"I'm sorry. But I'm kind of infatuated with your little clit. I tend to view it as being your little dick," I said, trying to defend my pussy-fondling tendencies.

"But it's not a dick, Carl. It's a clit. And you guys need to stop treatin' it like it's a little dick. 'Cuz it's not! Sure, it's got a head and a shaft, just like your dick does. But that's where the similarity ends. Because my clit is missin' a very important part: a urethral tube runnin' along the bottom of it.

"And that's why I have a G-spot inside my vagina. That's my real 'cum button'. Not my clit. And that's what makes us women want to stick things up inside our vajayjays. Things like this," she said, grabbing hold of the large black dildo, and waiving it around in the air to make her point.

"Would you like to hold it, before I stick it in me and start friggin' myself with it, in front of you?"

"Sure," I said, as I got up out of the chair--with my now-fully-erect dick jutting out at the front of my crotch--and moved over to stand at the side of the bed, so that Sally could reach across and place the large dildo in my hands. "Wow! It's heavier than I thought it would be."

"You can say that again. Let me tell just how 'heavy' it is. Not only does it have two C-cell batteries up inside of it, but that's the same vibratin' dildo that I caught Misty usin' on herself that day.

"And I was in total shock when I saw what Misty's pussy looked like. It was super-hairy, Carl. Just like mine used to be, back when I was younger. Before I started shavin'. And I couldn't stop starin' at it either. And I'm sure that kind of freaked Misty out a little bit."

"Who's calling who a perv? Looks to me like you're the perv right now!"

"You're damn right I am! Now give me that fuckin' dildo, and I'll show you just how much of a pervert I really am!"

I handed the dildo back to Sally. And after she shoved it up deep into her baby-making hole, and held it there for a moment, before pulling it back out, she began to slowly and steadily thrust the dildo all the way in, and then pull it almost all the way back out of her vaginal opening, before sinking it all the way back in again.

And while Sally was doing that, she surprised me when she decided that it was a good time for her to continue her conversation with me.

"Misty's even got a treasure trail, Carl."

"A what?" I asked.

"You know? A 'treasure trail'. You've never heard that term before?"

"No. As a matter of fact, I haven't."

"Well, for your information, a 'treasure trail' is a long, thin, vertical line of pubic hair that runs from a girl's belly button all the way down to her crotch area. And I actually have one of those too. But you've never seen it, 'cuz I keep it shaved. Just like my pussy.

"And by the way, did you know that my mother kept her pussy shaved-bare, just like I do? At least that's what my dad told me. And I have no reason not to believe him."

Then Sally suddenly shifted into "orgasm mode", as she intentionally sped up her dildo-thrusting, until she was energetically frigging the crap out of her pussy with that large, fake penis.

"Jesus shit!" was all I could say while I was watching my wife with my eyes bugged out, as she was steadily and repeatedly slamming that dildo "all the way home", so that the two fake balls attached to the base of the dildo were slapping up against her ass, and making a loud, high-pitched, smacking sound on each inward thrust.

"Does this turn you on, mother fucker?" Sally asked me, as the sexy, wet, rhythmic, slapping sound kept reverberating off the walls of our bedroom. "Or would you rather watch me get fucked by a real black man's dick?"

"Is this how you want Dave and Terrell to fuck you at the hotel room?" I asked Sally.

"Oh, shit yes!" Sally panted back to me, barely able to get the phrase out. And then she continued quickly blurting out short phrases, between her heavy breathing, "And I want them to cum deep inside me! Right next to my womb! And make a baby with me! Right in front of you!"

"Let me grab that God damn dildo, and make you cum right now!" I insisted.

"Go right ahead, Carl. Be my guest. Do me, Baby!" my wife said, still panting hard as she removed her hand from the balls end of the dildo.

I grabbed hold of the same realistic-looking scrotum at the end of the large, black dildo. I turned on the built-in vibrator, and then relentlessly plunged the dildo into my wife's baby-making hole over and over again, while I was saying various things to her, like, "Is this what you want, you fucking whore? You want this big, black dick in your pussy?"

And Sally kept nodding her head in response to my questions, and humming back her quick "uh-huhs", as she was obviously feeling what she knew would be her final orgasm coming on.

At that moment, I was bound and determined to make my wife cum her ass off. And I was going to use everything at my disposal to do it. And so I was very pleased when Sally ultimately orgasmed her ass off, and "peed" all over the bed--and all over my dildo-wielding hand.

Afterwards, I climbed on top of the bed to lie down beside Sally, and hold her in my arms as I complimented her, telling her that she had just put on a great show for me.

We both lay there quietly for several minutes. And then Sally finally broke the silence by asking me, "So how would you like to fuck Misty sometime?"

"Are you kidding me?"

"Yes, of course, I'm kidding you, Carl. Don't get your panties in a wad."

"Hey don't get on me, just 'cuz I like to wear your panties once in a while."

"You really do that? I mean, you're not kidding me about wearing my panties, right?" Sally asked.

"Yeah, I really do that. But only when you're not around. I like to jack off with 'em on. That panty material always feels so good, rubbing up against my dickhead. And then, as I get more excited, I'll take your panties off, flip 'em inside out, and lay 'em on a flat surface somewhere, just so I can squirt my sperm all over the lining of the crotch-panel. You know, us guys like to do that kind of shit."

"God, you're such a pervert!" Sally remarked.

"If you think that's perverted, get a load of this. After I finish sperming all over the inside of the panty-crotch, I'll usually put the soiled panties back in your dresser drawer, hoping that you'll go ahead and wear 'em."

Sally just shook her head slowly, and abruptly changed the subject, saying to me, "So do you wanna fuck Misty? And this time, I'm bein' dead serious."

I didn't say a word. I just stared at Sally. I could barely believe the words that I had just heard coming out of my own wife's mouth.

"Hey, don't shoot the messenger. Misty's the one who wanted me to ask you that. She's the one who's been scopin' out your crotch lately. She told me so herself. I should think you'd be flattered."

"Good lord! What did you tell her?"

"I told her I'd pass her message on to you--which I just did."

"Wow! So what would you do, if you were in my shoes?"

"I really don't know what I'd do, Carl. I don't have a dick. Remember?"

"How you can be so cavalier about all this sex talk about my brother's fiancée. I mean, it doesn't even seem to phase you."

"Of course not, Carl. For me, sex has always been about family. You know that. Throughout my entire life my most important sexual relationships have always been with other family members, like my father, and my uncle, and my cousin."

"And your older sister, Cindy," I chimed in.

"Yes. We can't forget her now, can we?" Sally said, almost at a whisper, and with a devilish gleam in her eye.

"No, we can't," I agreed, whispering back to her. And with a Cheshire Cat grin on my face, I raised my cupped hands and spread-out fingers up to each side of my own chest, and sung out one word very loudly, as I overly-exaggerated each syllable of the word for comedic emphasis, "Ar...thri...tis!"

And we both broke out laughing for quite a while, before we both quieted back down, and naturally went right back to being the serious versions of ourselves.

"Your cousin, huh?" I asked.

"Yeah. My cousin, Sam," Sally said to me.

I just looked at Sally without saying a word.

"Okay, it's not what you're thinkin', Carl. Sam was a girl. Her full name was Samantha."

"Yeah, right! And next, you're gonna offer to sell me an ocean-front condo in Nevada."

"No. Really. It's the honest-to-God truth. I swear it! Sam was a girl. Why don't you believe me?"

"Because you're a pathological liar. That's why."

"But I'm really not a pathological liar. Because--despite what you might think--I don't always lie to you, Carl. I only do it when I feel that I have to. That I don't have any other choice but to protect myself, or someone else I care about. And it always makes me feel better when I finally 'come clean' with you, and tell you the real truth about somethin' that I've been hidin' from you. For instance, the real reason why Misty has been scopin' out your crotch lately is that she noticed that you've been scopin' out hers."

"I didn't realize that it was that obvious."

"What on earth are you talkin' about, Carl? Believe me, it's been obvious. Even to me! A girl always knows it when a guy's been starin' at her hoo-ha all the time. That's called 'being female'. And haven't you noticed that Misty's been goin' out of her way lately to let you see her panties and her camel toe? Because I sure have."

"Wow! Come to think of it, you're absolutely right," I said, acting as if I were surprised by my wife's sudden revelation about Misty's on-going, intentional camel toe exposures. And then, without missing a beat, I went on to admit to Sally, "Misty has been hanging out in the family room with me a lot in the evenings, and flashing her crotch at me from underneath her nightshirt, while we're watching TV together. Heck, she even does it while Mike's sitting right beside her."

"Yeah. Wow!" Sally said very sarcastically, making sure to roll her eyes at me and shake her head from side-to-side. "And be honest with me, Carl. Misty's doin' a lot more than just flashin' you, isn't she? I mean, she's sittin' across from you on the couch, with both her feet up on top of the couch and her knees spread apart; and she's watchin' the TV, while she's lettin' you watch her crotch, isn't she?"

Sally paused for a moment to wait for my response. But when I didn't answer her, she prodded me, "Well, isn't she?"

And I'm pretty sure I had that "kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar" look on my face for a few moments, before I finally nodded my head slowly. It was a definite admission of guilt on my part.

"Not only that," Sally added, "But Misty didn't actually ask me to ask you to fuck her. That was my interpretation of what she told me. But what she really said to me was--and I quote--'Sally, the next time we have sex together, would it be okay with you if Carl joined us?'"

"So what did you tell her?"

"I told her that, underneath your super-conservative businessman exterior, you're one horny son of a bitch in bed, with virtually no inhibitions; and that it was gonna be a piece of cake talkin' you into havin' a threesome with Misty and me. Was I right?"

I didn't even attempt to answer my wife's question. What I said to her instead was, "Do you know that I actually saw the crotch of Misty's panties get wet while I was staring at her camel toe the other night? And she never got up off that sofa to go change her panties, either. I finally had to get up and leave the room, just to keep her from seeing that she had given me a full-blown hard-on."

"I'll take that as a 'yes' to the threesome offer then."

"You can take it however you want to, Sally. But just in case you haven't noticed," I said sarcastically, "I've got a hard-on between my legs that's screaming for relief. And I just can't take any more of this talk about Misty, and panties, and camel toes. So do you wanna fuck?"

"Why, sir, I thought you'd never ask," Sally answered in her best Southern Belle accent, and then spread her legs apart to let me mount her in a missionary intercourse position for the umpteenth time in my life.

And as I was eagerly sinking my stiff, blood-engorged 'sex-finger' into my wife's sopping-wet baby-making canal, Sally switched right back to her regular voice, and she called out loudly enough to be heard across the bedroom, "Okay, Misty, you can come out of that closet now."

"Ha, ha. That's a good one, Sally! You don't really expect me to fall for that one, do ya?" I said, looking my wife right in the eye, as I began slowly-but-steadily thrusting away at her fuck-hole.

And while I was humping away at her like that, Sally began giggling and laughing uncontrollably.

"Oh, so you think this is funny, huh? Well, I'll show you 'funny', Bitch!" I screamed out, right in Sally's face. And then I suddenly sped up my pelvic-thrusting to energetically slam my dick all the way home on each inward thrust, similar to what Sally had been doing to herself when she was frigging herself in front of me earlier with her black dildo. But the big difference was that I had lost my temper, and had gotten pissed off at her, assuming that Sally was laughing at me for the gentle and methodical way that I was fucking her. And so now, I was trying to get back at her, by intentionally using the weight of my lower body to aggressively and repeatedly slam my pubic bone up against hers, in an attempt to make the intercourse uncomfortable for her.

"Damn, Sally, you were right!" Misty's voice abruptly announced. "Your hubby does have a nice, big cock on him! And he sure knows how to use it! I'm glad I decided not to go to the hockey game with Mike tonight. Hiding in the closet and spying on you guys was definitely a lot more fun! Thanks for inviting me."

"You're welcome, Sweetie. I knew you'd enjoy yourself," Sally replied, barely able to get the words out, because she was laughing so hard that she was literally in tears as she felt me starting to ejaculate inside her, despite the fact that my overly-energetic thrusting had come to a dead halt, and I had my neck craned all the way around to the left, looking right at Misty, while at the same time, I was outwardly trying my best to behave as if my pulsating dick wasn't busy fertilizing my wife's womb.

Meanwhile, Misty was just standing there at the side of our bed, clad only in a thigh-length nightshirt, and witnessing all the pure raw sex that was taking place, right in front of her eyes.

And during the next several seconds of the most awkward silence that I had ever experienced, I could make out the faint sounds of what sounded to me like water slowly and sporadically dripping onto the bedroom floor, close to the side of the bed.

I looked down over the edge of the bed. And I immediately noticed a small, wet puddle that had already formed on the carpet, in between Misty's slightly-spread-apart bare feet, and I thought to myself, Oh my God! This could be a scene right out of The Exorcist!

Sally's voice spoke up, breaking the awkward silence, "Misty's a real gusher, just like I am, Carl. And I know she wants you to touch her wet pussy right now, don't you Misty?"

"Yes, ma'am!" Misty responded, reaching down to grab the hem at the very bottom of her nightshirt, and pull it up around her midriff, just under her large breasts, to reveal her panty-covered camel toe to me. And of course, Misty's super-thick, dark-brown pubic hair was sticking out on each side of her camel toe through the edges of the leg-holes of her white cotton panties, just like it always did whenever she was shooting her beaver at me from across the room while we were watching TV in the family room.

There were however two distinct differences between this camel toe and the ones that Misty regularly displayed in front of me in the family room:

1) This camel toe was so wet that the thin, crotch material of Misty's panties was literally plastered up against the outline of her hairy vulva. Think wet T-shirt contest, but with a pussy mound, instead of breasts.

2) I actually got to see Misty's awesome-looking, dark-brown, vertical "treasure trail" for myself. And my mouth automatically dropped wide-open at my first sight of it. It instantly made me want to fuck the crap out of her. It also made me wonder why my wife had chosen to keep her pussy and her own "treasure trail" shaved-bare.

I automatically blurted out the very next thought that came to mind, "Nice panties."

"Thank you," Misty replied. "But I really can't take credit for 'em. They're Sally's. She gave 'em to me just so that I could wear 'em for you tonight. She told me that you were really into white 'granny panties'."

"Granny panties?" I asked Misty for clarification. For some reason, I had never heard that term before.

"Yeah. That's what the girls at school used to call 'em. I mean, not because grandmothers wear 'em. But my girlfriends and I always used to call 'em that because they're the same type of plain cotton panties that grandmothers would give to young girls as gifts during the holidays, along with socks, and sweaters, and other stuff like that."

"Thanks for educating me on that one. Does Mike know about you being here in my bedroom right now?" I asked Misty.

"No. I'm pretty sure he doesn't. But then, what he doesn't know won't hurt him," Misty calmly replied to me, as she reached across, grabbed hold of my hand, and placed it firmly on her own wet-panty-covered vulva, before adding, "Are you gonna tell him?"

I quickly shook my head from side-to-side as Misty just kept on periodically coating my hand with little spurts of her warm, wet cum through the thin-cotton crotch material of her white panties.

"Good," Misty finally told me, and then unexpectedly backed away from the side of the bed and my pussy-groping hand.

"Hey, wait a minute! Aren't you at least gonna let me see what it looks it?" I asked, pointing at her wet camel toe.

"Maybe later," Misty replied coyly. "Right now, Mike and I have some serious fucking to do. And by the way, Carl, I definitely noticed your hard-on the other night, while we were watching TV together. That's what was making me get wet."

And with that, Misty spun around and headed out the bedroom door. And I could hear her giggling the whole time that she was making her way down the upstairs hallway towards the guest bedroom, where she and Mike were staying.

* * * * *

CHAPTER 9 - A Neighborly Thing To Do

* * * * *

It was a sunny Saturday afternoon by the time that I looked through the kitchen window and saw our next door neighbor, Dave. He was out string-trimming his front yard. Dave's front yard has always been the most immaculate one in the entire neighborhood. And the reason why is because it seems like Dave spends a lot of time caring for it.

But then, Dave is a widower. And so he doesn't have a wife--along with the requisite honey-do lists--like the rest of us poor, married schmucks in the neighborhood have. And so Dave spends most of his time doing the types of things that he wants to do around the house, rather than doing the the types of things that a wife would want done. Needless to say, I am envious of the pure freedom that Dave currently has, due to his widower status.

However, that having been said, the last thing I would want is to actually be in Dave's shoes, considering the fact that, as far as I could tell, he hasn't gotten any pussy for years--ever since his wife passed away suddenly. I wonder how on earth he is able to do that. I mean, I'm so married that I can hardly envision myself being without easy access to a nice, warm, wet pussy that I can stick my dick in whenever I want to; that is, just as long as my wife, Sally, is not on her period at the time--and not angry enough with me to use "denial of sex" as a punishment.

But I've never seen Dave take a woman out somewhere for the evening, or heard about him inviting one over to his house. All he ever does is hang out with a small group of the guys in the neighborhood on poker night.

And the guys are always getting together at Dave's house for poker, of course. Not at their own homes. That way, for a few precious hours, they're able to taste some of the freedoms that Dave simply takes for granted. They can drink all they want, and smoke stinky cigars in the house, and eat large ham and cheese sandwiches without any their wives around to bitch at them for going off their diets. For those few precious hours, those lucky guys get to feel what it's like to be single again.

At any rate, that Saturday, I walked over to Dave. And as I approached him, he let up on his electric string trimmer handle button so that he could hear what I had obviously come over to tell him. But nothing could have prepared that black, 54-year-old widower for the words that were about to come out of my mouth.

I leaned over to speak into Dave's ear--which was quite a feat in itself, considering the fact that Dave is about six inches taller than me--and I softly said to him, "Would you like to go with me to a hotel room and fuck my wife next Friday night?"

Dave pulled back from me for a moment, and looked at me as if I were crazy. "Oh, come on! You can't be serious!" he said to me.

"Oh, I'm serious alright," I replied. "Serious enough to offer you $300.00 cash, if you'll do it."

"The answer is 'no'. I gave up that kind of stuff a long time ago," Dave insisted.

"What exactly do you mean by that? Don't you think Sally's a good-looking woman?"

"Oh hell yes! Sally's awesome! And at one point in my life, I would've jumped at the chance to fuck a gorgeous woman, like Sally. Even if it meant cheatin' on my own wife. But believe it or not, ever since my wife passed away, I'm just not into pussy that much anymore," Dave explained, shaking his head slowly from side-to-side.

"Wow! I'm sorry to hear that," I said to him.

"You shouldn't be. I'm happy with the way things are right now. It's a lot less complicated. And I can have sex all I want, without ever havin' to worry about gettin' a girl pregnant."

"So what are you sayin' here? Do you just jack off by yourself all the time?"

"That's really none of your business, now is it?"

"I apologize. I didn't mean to offend you, Dave. I was just curious. That's all."

"Well, the answer's 'no'. I hardly ever jack off by myself. I don't have to. And that's 'cuz there's always plenty of men around the house."

"Oh, so then you're into dicks, instead of pussies..."

"Bingo! Give that man a cigar," Dave validated for me.

"Well, I just happen to be into dicks too. Black ones. And I guess it's my lucky day. 'Cuz you just happen to have one of those between your legs."

"Last time I checked," Dave said jokingly. "But what does your wife think about you doin' something like that?"

"Believe it or not, she's the one who suggested that I try to get you to have sex with me."

"Is she also the one who suggested that you offer me $300.00 to fuck her this coming Friday night?"

"Yes, she is, as a matter of fact. But that's not all. She also asked me to offer you another $300.00 if you would agree to jack me off in front of her that night, but only when she asks you to do it."

"Then I'm gonna be the one to say, 'Wow, that's one hell of a special woman you've got there!'"

"Yeah. I think so too."

"And I've never had a man 'come on' to me the way that you just did. That took some real balls, Brother!"

"Yeah. I guess it did. And I can hardly wait to let you see mine--that is, if you're interested..." I said, trying to be funny, and ease the tension a little bit more.

And it worked, too. Because Dave chuckled at my off-the-cuff "balls" reference as he replied, "Why wouldn't I be interested?"

But the ironic thing was that I didn't really care about letting Dave see my balls. What I was really wanting was for him to let me see his balls. And his kinky pubes. And his dark-skinned dick. And what I assumed would be his watered-down, older-man version of semen.

As I was turning around to leave to go back to my house, I said to Dave, "So whenever you're done trimming the yard, just come over and get me. Deal?"

"Sir, you've definitely got a deal!" Dave replied, and then admitted to me in a much softer voice, "By the way, I lied about the jacking off part. It seems like that's all I've been doin' lately. The truth is I haven't had my hands on another man's dick in months. Not since my last partner moved away on me, and left me to fend for myself. And I've never had my hands on a white man's dick before."

"Good! Then this should be a whole new experience for you," I said, as I was making a sweeping, palm-up gesture down to my own crotch, presenting it to him, as if my crotch were some kind of awesome prize that he had just won on "The Price is Right" TV show.

"Yeah. You're right about that one. See ya in a little while, Carl. Just as soon as I get finished up here, and clean up a little bit, if you know what I mean?"

"Sure. In about an hour then?"

"It's a date," Dave said, as he went right back to string-trimming his yard for a moment, and then stopped just long enough to say to me, "Tell ya what. Why don't you just go ahead and come back over here in a hour or so. And I'll be ready for you. Deal?"

"Deal!" I replied, loud enough to be heard over the intermittent, high-pitched whirring sound of Dave's electric string trimmer.

I spun around, with a big smile on my face, and went right back to my house. I opened up the kitchen door. And there was my future sister-in-law, Misty, sitting at the kitchen table.

"Hi, Carl," Misty greeted me, with an equally-big smile on her face. It was the afternoon, but Misty still had what looked like the same thigh-length nightshirt on from the night before, when she had successfully shocked the crap out of me, by "magically" appearing at the side of my bed, while I was busy humping away at my wife's pussy.

"Hey there, Misty. Don't you think it's time to change into some clothes. It's Saturday afternoon, for Christ's sake."

"I am in some clothes, Carl. I thought you told Sally that you really liked the way I looked in a nightshirt."

"I did. And I do. But tell ya what, why don't we save that one for an evening when my son and daughter are not around? Deal?"

"Okay, whateverrrrr..." Misty said in a Valley Girl voice, drawing out the word "whatever", for dramatic emphasis.

Then Misty stood up, calmly pulled the nightshirt up over her head, and draped it over the back of the closest kitchen chair, which left her standing there, bare-chested, in her panties and ankle socks.

My eyes were instantly drawn towards her ample breasts, with their large puffed-out nipples. But then my eyes automatically shifted downward to her crotch. And I couldn't help but stare at Misty's white-panty-covered, hairy, camel toe--with that awesome-looking "treasure trail" showing, in all its full glory.

"Is this better, Carl? I put on a brand new pair of 'Granny panties' just for you."

"What the hell are you doing, Misty?" I asked in a forced whisper.

"I'm just horny from watching you and your wife 'go at it' last night. That's all. I mean, it's not everyday that a girl gets to see a husband cum inside his own wife's pussy," Misty confessed, as she stuck her thumbs down inside the thin elastic waistband of her panties, on either side of her hips, and she began to slowly and teasingly pull down her panties, while she was asking me, "So, do you wanna see my little pussy?"

At first, I just silently stood there in disbelief, staring at Misty's crotch, as she slowly revealed an almost-perfectly-triangular patch of dark-brown pubic hair, which was so thick that it stuck out a good inch and a half from her lower abdomen. Then I finally saw the front of her much-less-hairy, well-defined pussy mound, with that captivating vertical crack running right down the middle of it. Her perfectly-formed, puffed-out labia majora effectively hid every part of her pussy crack from my view--even her clitoris. And I thought to myself, So that's why Misty's got such a great looking camel toe in those panties.

And that thought--coupled with Misty continuing to slowly pull her panties down around her lower thighs, getting ready to remove them completely, right there in the kitchen--finally broke me out of my mesmerized state, "God damn it, Misty! This isn't the right time or place for that! So pull your panties back up, and put that fucking nightshirt back on right this minute, young lady!" I condescendingly ordered her, using the strongest forced whisper that I could muster at the time.

"Okay, okay. You don't have to get your panties in a wad, Carl," Misty said, pulling the waistband of her own panties back up around her waist, and then picking up the nightshirt off the back of the chair.

Misty calmly slipped the nightshirt back over the top of her head, pulled it down to her waist, and then held it there, while she was letting me continue to stare at her panty-covered crotch. And she asked me, "So did Mr. Dave say 'yes' to your 'dick-fest' offer?"

"I don't think that's really any of your business, young lady."

"It is, if he's gonna fuck my sister and try to get her pregnant."

"But Sally's not actually your sister yet," I argued.

"But she's gonna be pretty soon. And Sally and I both already feel like we're sisters."

"Okay, fair enough. But Dave didn't agree to do that yet. He only agreed to have sex with me. And I'm supposed to get together with him at his house in about an hour, so that he can do just that," I said, before realizing that I was talking to Misty as if she were Sally, and letting my future sister-in-law know things that she really had no business knowing. "I mean, I'm not gay, or anything like that," I quickly added, back-pedaling and trying to recover from my faux pas.

"I know, Carl. Otherwise, you wouldn't have been fucking your wife last night. So let me guess. You're bi, right?"

"Yeah. So now you know. Please don't go blabbing it all over town."

"Congrats much! I hope you and Mr. Dave have a lot of fun together. Sally told me you have a thing for black cocks. But if you're still feelin' horny when you get back, you know where to find me..." Misty said coyly, as she blew me a kiss and spun around, finally letting the bottom of her nightshirt fall, to cover up what was now the rear view of her white cotton panties. And she sauntered out of the kitchen, up the stairs, and into the guest bedroom.

Then I heard the single, metallic click of Misty's bedroom door knob being locked from the inside. And I assumed the she had gone upstairs to have sex with my brother, Mike. She was obviously feeling very horny, judging from the way that she had blatantly "come on" to me in the kitchen.

But at this point, I had much more important things to do than to ponder Misty's current sexual status. I needed to take a quick shower, and thoroughly clean up my private parts, so that they would be nice and fresh for Dave. I was always taught that a person only gets one chance to make a good first impression. Well, as far as I'm concerned, the same thing holds true for a person's genitals.

While I was washing my hair, and rinsing the soap out of it, Sally opened the door to the master bathroom and came over to the shower. "So did Dave agree to have sex with you? Is that why you're showering for the second time today?"

"Yes," I called back to her, through the closed, semi-transparent sliding glass shower door.

"Bravo! We're on our way," Sally remarked. And I could hear the happiness in her voice.

"So how do you think I should go about this?" I asked, as I was using a bar of Ivory to soap up each of my underarms. "Should I take the more-direct approach, and just 'come on' to him hard? Or do you think it would be better for me to kind of back off, and take the circle-jerk kind of approach? You know, the good ol' 'I'll show you mine, if you'll show me yours' type of approach?"

"Oh, come on, Carl. Don't be such a wimp. You and Dave are both way too old for that beatin'-around-the-bush kind of stuff. Just go over there, and whip your dick out in front of him, and let things naturally progress from there. I'm sure he'll whip his dick out too, and you guys'll be sword-fightin' in no time."

"But how can you be so sure about that?" I asked, as I was soaping up my crotch area and my penis.

"Because I know how much black dicks turn you on. That's how," Sally smugly replied.

At that moment, I didn't say a word to Sally, but I couldn't help but think to myself, Misty knows too, thanks to your loud mouth!

"And besides," Sally continued on with her explanation, "you just got done tellin' me that Dave's already agreed to have sex with you."

"But he could always back out at the last minute," I countered, while gently washing the back-side of my nut-sack and my butt-hole.

"That's why you've got to boldly whip your dick out first, and 'come on' to him hard, just like you suggested."

"And you're really okay with all this? I mean, with me having sex with a man who's old enough to be my father," I said, while rinsing off the lathered-up soap from my genital area.

"Sure. Don't forget that you're talkin' to a girl who had a secret sexual relationship with her own father. Now, go on over there and make that old man orgasm his ass off! It can only be good for your karma--and mine," Sally said, before leaving the bathroom, and leaving me in peace, so that I could finish up my showering.

By the time I stepped out of the shower, my dick was already partially-erect, and slowly-but-steadily growing, just from the anticipation of what was getting ready to happen in the next few minutes. I was finally getting the chance to get my hands on another black man's dick. And I found myself thinking about how much Henry's dick and balls had turned me on during my very first cuckold experience at the hotel room.

And I also found myself wondering if Dave and his college-age son, Terrell, had ever jacked off together. After all, it would be a very easy thing for them to do, what with them constantly having the whole house to themselves. I decided that, at some point after Dave and I had carnal knowledge of each other, I was going to ask him about that very subject.

But for now, I just needed to dry off, brush my teeth, put on some cologne, and get dressed, so that I could head over to Dave's house for the exciting, bisexual encounter that I knew would be awaiting me.

And I wasn't disappointed, either. When I knocked on the front door of Dave's house, he was only wearing a bath towel around his waist as he opened the door to invite me in. And once I had entered into the front foyer, he shut and locked the front door behind himself, before turning around and dropping his bath towel to the tile floor to reveal his buck naked body and his admirable package to me. We were now standing up, face-to-face, in the front foyer.

Dave's dick was already at least 5 or 6 inches long, and it was still hanging downward, although I could tell that it was in the early stages of becoming erect. And by the way, it was circumcised, just like mine is. And even though his entire dickshaft had a dark milk chocolate coloration to it, his dickhead had a pale pinkish color to it, making it look as it is were the head of a white guy's dick. It was a striking contrast, to say the least.

I was still fully-clothed. But that really didn't matter. I immediately dropped down to my knees on that Travertine tile-covered floor, and grabbed hold of Dave's large, slowly-stiffening dick with my right hand, and then stuck the head of it into my mouth. And I began sucking away on it, as I was repeatedly squeezing his long shaft to try to get him hard.

Of course, in all honesty, I have to admit that I was doing this mostly for selfish reasons. I was extremely curious to see just how big Dave's fully-erect penis would turn out to be. And once again, I wasn't disappointed.

"Hey, hey, slow down there, Tiger!" Dave said to me. "We've got plenty of time. Why don't you come with me up to the bedroom, where we can be comfortable and have some privacy, just in case Terrell gets back home early?"

"Sure," I said, hesitantly lifting my mouth up off of my next door neighbor's now 8-inch-long, half-way erect penis. And I was almost positive that Dave's dick would reach at least 9 or 10 inches by the time it became fully-erect.

I got up off my knees, and I followed Dave up the stairs and into his bedroom. On top of the dresser, directly across from the foot of the bed, there was a large 55" LED flat-panel TV with several sex toys (vibrators, dildos, etc.) lying across in front of it.

"You ever use one of these before?" Dave asked me, as he was opening up a tube of sex lube, and then liberally spreading the clear lubricant over the end of a 2-inch-wide butt plug that he had also picked up off the top of the dresser.

"No," I said, lying to him.

"Well, then it's high time you tried one," Dave told me, handing the butt plug to me.

"I think I'd better get undressed first. Don't you?" I said, handing the butt plug right back to him.

"Oh, yeah. Right. Look who's in a rush now?" Dave replied, chuckling a little. "But hey, you can't blame me. I've been waiting my whole life to finally get my hands on a white man's dick. And now I've got you right here in my bedroom. So come on. Whip it out, man, and let's get down to business."

"Wow! You don't beat around the bush, do ya?" I remarked, while I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my fly, giving Dave his first look at my underwear-covered, fully-erect penis.

"Hell no, man! At my age, you can't afford to pussy around. You just gotta go for the gusto, and hope the gusto goes for you, too."

"Here, here!" I agreed, as I finally dropped my pants and underwear down to the floor, and stepped out of the leg-holes.

"Damn, man! You've got one sexy-lookin' dick on you! Come on over here, and let me get a better look at that bad boy," Dave said. And he moved over to sit on the side of his queen-size bed. He still had the lubricated butt plug in his hand.

I walked over to stand in front of him. And he took his time visually and manually exploring my bare genitals. He played around with my foreskin for a while, and then pulled open my piss-hole slit to look down inside of my dick. Then he felt out and played with my balls, before he finally wrapped his hand around my dickshaft, and began slowly and repeatedly squeezing it. And I just stood there, with my legs spread apart, and let Dave thoroughly satisfy his curiosity concerning my genitals.

After several minutes Dave told me, "Now, turn around, and bend over. I'm gonna put this butt plug up your ass. And you're gonna love it."

Naturally, I turned around, and bent over, and let Dave insert the well-lubricated butt plug all the way up into my rectum. And of course, Dave was right. It felt absolutely wonderful to me. But then, I already knew that it would.

"Now, it's my turn," Dave said. "I was using the small butt plug on you, since I didn't know if you were new to this kind of stuff. But I like to use this butt plug."

Dave got up and walked over to the dresser. Then he opened a dresser drawer, reached in, and pulled out a much larger butt plug, that was at least 3 inches in diameter at its widest part. He spread the lubricant all over the end of the large butt plug, and walked back over to me, before handing me the butt plug. Then he turned around, and bent over at the waist, indicating that he wanted me to stick it up his ass--which I did.

"That's perfect!" Dave remarked. "Now we can have some real fun! Let's 69, man. Are you up for that?"

Dave jumped up on top of the bed, lying on his side, and spreading his legs slightly apart.

"Oh hell yes!" I said, joining him on top of the bed, and lying on my side, in the opposite direction, so that we could each start sucking on--and playing with--each other's dicks and balls at the same time. And we didn't say another word to each other for several minutes, as we each focused on trying to make the other person cum.

I have to confess that Dave's dick felt really weird in my hands, because it was nearly twice the length of my own erect penis, which is about 6 1/2 inches long. His dickshaft was also a little bit larger in diameter than mine, but not by very much.

And Dave's whole genital area had a noticeably-different smell to it than mine did. But it wasn't an unpleasant smell at all. Just a different one.

Then Dave suddenly started hand-pumping up and down on my dickshaft like crazy. And the next thing I knew, he began ejaculating inside my mouth.

I tried to swallow Dave's sperm, but there was just too much squirting out of his dick, and I started choking and gagging on his ejaculating sperm.

And while I was choking and gagging on that black man's massive sperm release, I also orgasmed--thanks to Dave's energetic hand-pumping of my penis--and I began ejaculating into Dave's mouth. It was, without at doubt, the one of the most uncomfortable orgasms that I had ever experienced in my life!

To make matters even worse, Dave lifted his mouth up off my pulsating dickhead, and laughed his ass off, while he continued to finish me off with his hand. He seemed tickled pink by the fact that I had quickly gotten overwhelmed by his massive sperm-release.

"Don't feel bad. I should have warned you that I was gettin' ready to cum, instead of catchin' you by surprise like that," Dave finally admitted to me.

"Yes, you certainly should've!" I quickly agreed loudly.

"Well, I promise it won't happen again," Dave assured me. "Let's just watch some porn for a while, and get through this 'refractory period' shit. What do ya say? You wanna go for a second round in a little while?"

"Sure. But only if you'll let me show you some very special pictures of my wife. Deal?"

"What's so special about those pictures?"

"You tell me," I said cryptically, as I got up out of bed, went over to my pants pocket, pulled out my cell phone, and pulled up several photos of Sally in various body-positions.

But what all the photos had in common was that Sally was buck naked. And they all showed Sally's bare, shaved pussy. The photos showed her vulva from different angles, and at different distances from the camera. And on the close-up ones, Sally had made sure to hold her pussy crack wide-open with her fingers, so that her piss-hole opening and her vaginal entrance were plainly visible. And so was the pea-size head of her erect clitoris, which was jutting out of the end of its long, narrow hood.

Then I sat down on the side of the bed, next to Dave, and showed each picture to him, letting him look at each one as long as he wanted to.

"So, now that you've seen the 'merchandise', I ask you once again, do you wanna fuck my wife this coming Friday night, or don't you? And be honest with me."

"What's the catch?" Dave asked me.

"The catch is that you have to do it in front of me. I'm not proud of it, but I'm a cuckold. And so it turns me on to watch my wife getting fucked by other men. Especially black men. I don't know why it turns me on so much. It just does. So what do ya say? Would you like the chance to sink your dick into my wife's pussy? Like I said, I'll even give you $300.00 cash if you'll do it. But you'll have to fuck Sally right in front of me."

Dave sat there quietly for a moment, mulling over this unexpected twist to my previous "fuck my wife" offer, and then he asked me, "So let me get this straight. You want me to fuck your wife bareback, right?"

"Yes, that's exactly what I want you to do. Sally hates condoms. And so do I, for that matter."

"Man, you drive a hard bargain. But you can keep your damn money. I don't want it. I just want your lovely wife's pussy wrapped around my bare dick on Friday night. And you're welcome to watch all you want. Just as long as you don't interfere."

"You don't have to worry about that. Sally would kill me if I did. Oh, by the way, there is one other catch."

"And what's that, pray tell?"

"You've gotta talk your son, Terrell, into fucking my wife first, and doing it right in front of both me and you."

"Oh come off it, man! You're asking me to have 'sloppy seconds' with your wife, after my own son has fucked her first, right in front of both of us?"

"Yep. That's exactly what I'm asking you to do, Dave. So do we have a deal, or don't we?"

"Oh hell no! The only way we'll have a deal is if that lovely wife of yours agrees to let me fuck her first, before Terrell fucks her. It's been too damn long since I've had my dick in a nice, warm pussy. And I want it to feel like a pussy's supposed to feel, before it's got any sperm inside of it. Call me selfish, but this old man wants his sperm to be the first sperm that gets deposited in your wife's sweet, little pussy that night. Deal?"

"Okay, sure. Why not? I'm sure Sally will go along with that little change in our agreement. Let's put it this way. I don't think it's a deal-breaker at all."

"Good. Then I'll see what I can do. But I'm not so sure Terrell will go for it though."

"Why not?" I asked.

"Because he's gay. That's 'why not'."

"Oh, I didn't know that."

"Yeah. I'm sure you didn't. Because just like me and my bisexuality, Terrell prefers to stay in the closet about his bein' a gay, black man. I can't say I blame him."

"So, have you and Terrell ever jacked off together?" I asked, finally getting to the question that I had been waiting to find out about.

Dave didn't answer me. He just stared at me for a moment with his best poker face on. "So what if we did? That's doesn't make me a bad father, or anything, does it?"

"No, of course not. I was just curious. That's all."

"Boy, you're sure one curious son of a bitch! Well, if you must know, whenever he's between semesters and back home from college, Terrell and I jack off together all the time. But it's not like we're lovers, or anything like that. We just get together whenever we're both feelin' horny, and we'll usually sit in the family room on the sofa and watch some porn movies, while we jack off in front of each other."

"I notice you said 'usually'. Does that mean you guys have done 'other things' together, besides just jacking off in front of each other?"

"Yeah, we have. One day, several years ago, Terrell asked if I'd let him jack me off. And I did, figuring that there'd be no harm in lettin' him do that.

"That was also the very first time that Terrell sucked my dick. Mind you, I didn't give him permission to do that. But he did it anyway. And it felt wonderful! I didn't want it to feel wonderful. But it just did.

"And it reminded me of the way that my wife, Agnes--God rest her soul--" Dave said, and then suddenly paused for quite a while, obviously holding back intense emotion that was welling up inside him, before finally regaining his composure enough to add, "It reminded me of how passionately Agnes used to suck my dick. I'm sorry for gettin' so emotional."

"Hey. That's completely understandable, given the circumstances."

"Anyway," Dave continued on with his story, "After I finished cumming in Terrell's mouth that day, he asked me if I wanted to jack him off too. And that was the very first time that I ever touched my son's erect penis.

"I couldn't bring myself to actually put my son's dick in my mouth that day, like he had just finished doing to me. But I did jack him off. And I felt his dick throb in my hand while he was squirting sperm all over the place. I'll never forget how erotic that was. Feeling my own son's dick, while he was orgasming and ejaculating, definitely took things to a whole new level."

"I'll bet," I agreed.

"Yeah. And by the way, Terrell's the one who got me hooked on butt plugs. I guess you could say that my son and I have an 'anal relationship'," Dave said, attempting to be lighten the mood. And it worked too. We both laughed at his comment.

And then we both just quietly stared at each other's dicks for a while, until I finally broke the awkward silence when I asked Dave, "Well, do you think you can get your son to agree to fuck my wife this coming Friday night?"

"I probably can," said Dave. "But only it you'll agree to let him have sex with you, either today or tomorrow."

"Now that's a twist I didn't see coming," I remarked, more to myself, than to Dave.

"Hey, I warned you he's gay, didn't I? And I don't think Terrell's ever had his hands on a white guy's dick either. I'm pretty sure he'll go for that.

"Tell ya what. Why don't you just hang around here for a little while longer, until Terrell gets back. And then we'll all do a threesome thing, if that'll make you feel better. I'll put some porn on the TV, and we can just start it out like a good old-fashioned circle jerk, and then take it from there, wherever we want to.

"But you're not allowed to pull out that butt plug. In fact, I've got one for Terrell. And it's even bigger than mine, believe it or not.

"But I'll take my son into the other room and give it to him there, so that he won't be so embarrassed, because he won't know at first that you're wearin' a butt plug too."

"What? Are you trying for the 'Father of the Year' award?" I asked as sarcastically as I could, which left us both laughing hard.

"Hey, I'm just tryin' to get my son to go against his 'gayness' and fuck your gorgeous wife on Friday night, so that I can fuck her too. It's been years since I've had any trim! And unlike Terrell, I'm not gay. I'm bisexual. And it'd be damn nice to get some pussy once in a while."

"Now you're being honest with me. And I really do appreciate that," I praised Dave. "Tell ya what. Would it help if I offered Terrell the $300.00 cash that I originally offered you?"

"Heck. If you make it $500.00, he'd probably jump at it in a heartbeat."

"Then consider it done. I'll give him $100.00 in advance, and $500.00 when he follows through with his agreement."

"That's $600.00!" Dave remarked.

"Yep. It sure is. The truth is my wife wants your son's dick in her pussy so badly that she's beside herself. That's all she talks about lately. Her getting fucked by Terrell in front of me. She's got some weird-ass fantasy about it, or something. I just know that my wife's got the hots for your son. And Sally has given me her blessing to do whatever it takes to get Terrell's dick inside her pussy. How's that for honesty?"

"I'm truly impressed. I really am. It's seems like all folks do most of the time nowadays is lie to one another."

"And make no mistake about it, Dave. Sally's got the hots for you too. She really likes you a lot. And she views you as being a father figure. You don't know this, but my wife used to have a secret, on-going sexual relationship with her own father. And she even told me that she would love to have one with you.

"But only with my blessing and participation, of course. In other words, Sally wants to do an on-going cuckold thing with you and me. And I'm good with it, believe it or not. I love my wife dearly, and I just want my Sally to be happy. And by the way, just for the record, Sally and I swing both ways."

"So that awesome-looking wife of yours is into women too? God, you're one lucky son of a bitch, aren't ya?"

"Yeah. I guess I am, at that. But let me tell you something. There's some stuff about Sally that you don't know. She's definitely not a goody two-shoes. That's for sure.

"The first time that Sally and I ever fucked, we were both so young, and I tried to use a condom. But Sally pulled it off my dick, and told me that I should just go ahead and fuck her without the rubber.

"I told her that I was worried that I might get her pregnant. And she told me that she had already taken care of that, and that I shouldn't be worried about it. At the time, I thought she meant that she was on The Pill, or an IUD, or some other form of birth control.

"And so I went ahead and fucked her. Looking back on it now, I should've been much more wary of a girl who wanted me to fuck her on our very first date.

"But anyway, just within the last several months, Sally finally confessed to me that she was already pregnant with her own father's child by the time that she and I fucked that very first time. And she admitted to me that the only reason she let me fuck her was because she needed to blame the pregnancy on someone around her own age, in order to protect her father.

"And so I was the patsy in all this. And Sally had led me to believe all these years that her daughter, Jordan, was my biological child. In fact, that's the only reason I agreed to marry her. We weren't in love with each other, or anything like that. That didn't happen until much later on. So at first, our marriage was one of convenience and tolerance, and nothing more.

"But of course, now I can't imagine not being married to Sally. We're as deeply in love as any couple could possibly be. It's just that we've both realized that we're polyamorous people by nature. And so monogamy only led to misery and boredom for both of us. Basically, Sally's a bisexual exhibitionist, and I'm a bisexual cuckold. And so we're a perfect match for each other."

"Wow! That's quite the story, Carl," Dave remarked.

"Oh, you haven't heard the best part yet. Sally's father was a widower, just like you are. And I always wondered why Sally would travel back to Fort Worth to visit her father so much. I mean, ever since we first got married, she used to go visit her dad at least three or four times a year, and stay there for a week a two at a time, all the way up until his death, a few years ago. And Sally always insisted on taking those trips by herself.

"Now don't get me wrong. I thought Sally's father was a really nice, upstanding person. And I had always enjoyed being around him, during those few times when I actually got to be around him, that is. You know, like at Christmas, or Thanksgiving. And so naturally, I had always assumed that those frequent trips out of town on Sally's part were due to the fact that she and her father were very close.

"Well, during her confession to me, Sally also admitted that she and her father were much more 'close' than I ever could have imagined. She told me that during her trips out of town to go see her father, not only was she secretly sleeping in his bed every night, but she was also letting him fuck the crap out of her throughout the whole time that she was there, visiting him.

"And I do mean 'fuck the crap out of her'. Sally admitted to me that she and her father would usually have intercourse at least two or three times a day, while she was there."

"Good lord, man! That really gives the term 'father/daughter bonding' a whole new meaning, doesn't it?" Dave commented jokingly, trying to lighten up the mood a little.

However, Dave's attempt at humor pretty much fell on deaf ears, as I trudged onward through my story, determined to tell Dave the coup de grâce of it all, "But you wanna know what the worst part was? Sally told me that she would always 'conveniently forget' to bring her birth control pills with her on her trips to Fort Worth. And so I'm not 100% positive that my son, Jake, is my biological son. And neither is Sally, since she was secretly fucking two other men, besides me, during the same time period when Jake was conceived."

"Two other men?" Dave asked. "I thought you said that Sally was fucking her father."

"She was. But she was also fucking her uncle, whenever he would come over to visit her dad, while she was there. In fact, she would have threesomes with them, believe it or not. And her father and her uncle even made homemade porn videos of them having sex with Sally.

"And I didn't find out about any of this stuff until a few months ago. So after hearing all this, do you still think I'm one lucky son of a bitch to have a woman like Sally in my life."

"Yes, I do actually," Dave said to me with a dead-serious look on his face. "Let's face it. You've still got a beautiful woman in your life who's deeply in love with you, and willing to have sex with you whenever you need it, no matter what other shortcomings she may have. And that's a hell of a lot more than I've got right now. I'd trade my current situation for yours in a heartbeat, if I could."

"Dad, I'm home!" a voice suddenly called out loudly from downstairs.

"Up here, Son," Dave quickly yelled back.

"Well, Carl, you're about to get even luckier than you already are," Dave said to me, "Terrell just got home. And by the way, I changed my mind. You're gonna be Terrell's butt plug this afternoon."

And within a few minutes, Terrell was buck naked in bed with us, and letting me fondle his sex organs, while he was hungrily doing the same thing to mine.

It was pretty obvious that Dave had been right about his son. Terrell had never had his hands on a white man's dick before. But I went ahead and asked Terrell anyway, just to make sure.

And Dave--who was just patiently sitting there on the bed with us, gently fondling his own penis, while he was watching his son and me actively play with each other's bare genitals--seemed very amused by my blunt "white man's dick" question to his son.

And I have to admit that it actually shocked me when I first saw what Terrell's erect penis looked like. Due to his younger age, I had assumed that his penis would most likely be uncut. But instead, it turned out to be circumcised, and it was only about the same size as mine. Also, it had a darker-colored head on it that closely matched the chocolate skin-color of the rest of his dick. I had expected that Terrell's erect penis would be similar-looking to his father's awesome, pinkish-headed dick. But that definitely was not the case. I guess that Terrell must have taken after his mother's side of the family, when it came to his genital development.

However, be that as it may, before everything was said and done that afternoon, Terrell had my dick up his ass, as he was busy sucking away on his father's dick, while at the same time, experiencing a slow, on-going seminal-fluid leakage, thanks to the excellent prostate stimulation that my thrusting penis was providing him. And Dave ended up sperming in his son's mouth, while I was busy unloading my wad deep inside Terrell's rectum. In other words, a good time was had by all.

After our little bisexual orgy was over with, Dave and I both pulled our butt plugs out, cleaned up after ourselves, put our clothes back on, and began saying our goodbyes.

However, as I was getting ready to leave the bedroom, Terrell was still lying there on top of Dave's bed and fondling himself, while he was watching a gay porn video scene on the TV. And Terrell's dick was still erect, which told me that his anal-intercourse-induced 'sissygasm' wasn't enough to give him the sexual release that he was needing.

So I walked back over to the side of the bed, grabbed hold of Terrell's stiff dick, and hand-pumped up and down on it, until I made him cum in front of me, and forcefully squirt out his thick, white semen. And I thought about how jealous Sally would be, if she knew what I was doing right now. If she knew that I had my hands around the same penis and testicles that she was desperately wanting to get impregnated by on Friday night at the hotel room.

Afterwards, I turned around and looked at Dave, who had just quietly stood behind me the whole time, watching me jack off his son. And I caught him with his hand in his own crotch, massaging away at his clothed genital area.

I held up the sperm-covered fingers of my right hand, and I said to Dave, "Well, I guess I need to go clean up again. Tell ya what. I'll meet you downstairs on my way out."

When I finally left the upstairs bathroom, and came down the stairs to the front foyer, Dave was standing there waiting for me with a big smile on his face.

As soon as we were standing face-to-face, I said to him, "Now you know what is feels like to be a cuckold, and watch somebody else have sex with someone you love. Welcome to my world. Did you enjoy that last part?"

"Oh shit yes!" Dave replied enthusiastically. "It was the icing on the cake, so-to-speak," he added, trying to be funny.

"Yes it was," I said, chuckling a little bit. "And just think how great it's gonna be for you and me to watch your son fuck my wife, right in front of us, this coming Friday night--after you fuck her first, of course. And if you want, we can even feel out each other's junk while we're watching Terrell and Sally go at it. But first, you've gotta convince that gay son of yours to get with the program."

"Don't worry. After this afternoon, I'm pretty sure it's in the bag. Just send me those awesome naked pictures of Sally, and I'll take care of the rest."

"Just hang on a minute," I said, as I pulled out my cell phone and emailed the photos to Dave, right then and there, while he was watching me do it. And then I gave him a good strong handshake, and said, "There ya go. Hope to see you Friday night."

"Aren't you forgettin' somethin'?" Dave asked, with a big smile on his face as he was holding the open palm of his hand out towards me.

"Oh, yeah," I said, as I reached into my wallet, pulled out two crisp fifty-dollar bills, and laid them across Dave's hand. "Like I said, make sure he knows that I'll give me the other $500.00 after he fucks my wife in front of us.

"Okay, but what about my share?" Dave asked.

"I thought you said you didn't want the $300.00 that I originally offered you to fuck my wife."

"I didn't. And I still don't. But I do want the $300.00 that you offered me to jack you off in front of your wife. That's a horse of a different color."

"Okay, here ya go," I said, before pulling my wallet open for a second time to lay three, brand-new one-hundred-dollar bills on top of the two fifties that were already in Dave's hand."

"It's a business doing pleasure with you, sir," Dave sarcastically remarked.

"Likewise," I replied. "And you'd better jack me off good, mother fucker."

"Is there any other way?" Dave replied, and we both laughed for a moment before parting company.

As I left Dave's house, and walked back over to mine, I realized that everything was in Dave's hands now. All I could really do at that point was to wait, and hope that he could successfully use my $600.00 bribe--along with those naked photos of my wife--to convince his gay son to go ahead and agree to fuck Sally at our hotel room this coming Friday night.

After I had stepped back inside my own home, and closed the entry door behind me, I heard some very suspicious noises coming from the upstairs bedroom area of our two-story house. While I was climbing the stairs, it quickly became obvious that these were definitely the sounds of sex taking place in one of the upstairs bedrooms.

As I made my way down the short hallway, I realized that the sex sounds were coming from inside Sally's and my bedroom. And I could tell that Sally was the one who was making those sounds. Every husband becomes well-acquainted with the unique vocalizations that his own wife makes whenever she's having sex.

I slowly and quietly twisted the bedroom doorknob, to determine that it was unlocked. And then I threw open the bedroom door, and made my dramatic entrance into the bedroom.

The first thing I saw was Sally lying on top of our bed, which was situated so that the foot of the bed was closest to the bedroom doorway. She was totally naked, and lying on her back, with her head and upper torso propped up on top of several pillows up against the headboard, and with her legs spread far apart, shooting her bare beaver right at me. And she was actively masturbating, just like I had assumed that she was, before I had ever opened our bedroom door to barge in on her.

What I didn't expect--and therefore, what caught me totally off-guard--was that, while Sally was busy masturbating on top of the bed, she was also busy talking to someone else across the room.

I immediately looked over to my left, just inside the bedroom doorway, at the same spot in the room where Sally's attention was directed. And there was my younger brother, Mike, sitting in the same chair that I had been sitting in the night before. And he was watching my wife masturbate in front of him, just like I had been doing the night before.

However, unlike me on the night before, Mike was fully-clothed. But he had his belt undone, and his zipper pulled all the way down into a "V" shape at the front of his jeans.

And when he saw me barging into the bedroom, he had quickly placed his hands over his crotch to try to hide his exposed, fully-erect penis from my view. But it was already too late. I had seen everything that I needed to see.

"Damn it, Sally! What the fuck is goin' on here?" I sternly asked my wife.

"It's not what it looks like, Carl. I'm not actually havin' sex with Mike right now. I'm just givin' him a little 'show and tell' on how a woman masturbates. That's all. Just like I did with you last night."

"Yeah, but Mike's jacking off!" I said, stating the obvious. And I glanced back at Mike for just a moment. But it was long enough for me to notice that Sally's soiled panties from the night before were still laying on the floor, right beside the chair, where I had dropped them. And the panties were turned inside out, with the urine-stained panty-crotch facing upward and plainly visible.

"Brilliant deduction, Sherlock!" Sally fired right back sarcastically, paused for a moment, and then calmly went on to explain to me, "Hey, I can't help it if Mike decided that he wanted to jack off while he's watchin' my little 'show and tell'."

"Oh yeah? And it doesn't turn you on to watch my little brother jack off in front of you?" I challenged Sally.

"I didn't say that. Of course, it turns me on. I'm human, aren't I?"

"Sometimes I wonder about that, Sally. What kind of wife would put on a sex show for her husband's little brother?"

"A loving wife. That's who. One who cares about her brother-in-law's sexual development. Mike needs to know this kind of stuff, Carl, if he ever hopes to be able to truly please Misty--or any other woman, for that matter."

"He already does know 'this kind of stuff', doesn't he? I mean, he's 22, for Christ's sake! And he and Misty been living with us ever since they both graduated from college. Now, I don't mind my brother staying with us until he can get a job and move out. But I'm really not too keen about sharing my wife with my baby brother."

"Why not, Carl? He's a very nice, young man. A little on the nerdy side, perhaps. But a real sweetheart of a guy."

"God damn it, Sally! Of all the guys you could have picked to have sex with--"

"I'm not havin' sex with him right now, Carl!" Sally interrupted. "I'm teachin' him how to truly please a woman during sex. There's a big difference! So why don't you just cool your jets for a moment, okay, and hear me out?"

"Okay. Well, start talking," I demanded.

And my wife quickly launched into her story about how things had gotten to this point, "Okay. So what you don't know, Carl, is that after you walked over to Dave's house this afternoon, I was takin' some laundry upstairs to drop it off in Jake's bedroom. And that's when I heard some high-pitched, slap-slap sounds comin' from inside the guest bedroom. The door wasn't even shut all the way. And I looked around the edge of it, through the long crack, and saw Mike jackin' off.

"Obviously, Misty wasn't at home at the time. Mike later told me that she had gone to the store to pick up some groceries.

"At any rate, Mike had his jeans pulled down a little ways, and he was beatin' his meat like crazy, while he was starin' at something on his laptop screen.

"Then, I must've accidentally made some kind of a sound or somethin', 'cuz Mike looked up for just a moment, and he saw me starin' at him through the crack in the door. But he didn't try to cover himself, or anything. Instead, he just gave me a big smile and kept on jackin' off, while he shifted his attention right back to his laptop screen, actin' like I wasn't standin' right there, watchin' him.

"From the doorway, I couldn't see what he was starin' at. But once I walked into the room, and put the laundry basket down on top of Mike's bed, I saw everything that was on his laptop screen.

"There were several nude pictures of me! You know, all those spread-eagle ones? The same pictures that you took and showed Dave earlier today? Well, Mike must've somehow gotten 'em off my cell phone. And now he was jackin' off to 'em. And doin' it right in front of me."

"Oh my God!" I automatically responded, and I was trying to assess the gravity of this whole situation.

"Yeah. I was in shock too, Carl. I really didn't know how to react."

Sally and I just looked at each other for a few moments. And then I finally broke the silence, "Well, what did you say to him?"

"Hey, I'm right here, Carl," Mike finally piped up.

"Just shut up, and sit there! I need to talk to my wife right now. I'll get to you in a minute!" I replied harshly to my brother, and then turned my attention back to Sally, "So what exactly did you say to him, Sally?"

"Nothin'. I just stood there at first, watchin' him," Sally admitted.

"And then what happened next?" I asked.

Mike rudely interrupted me once again, telling me in an overly-loud voice, "I asked Sally if she'd let me touch her breasts, just so that I could see what they felt like. That's all. And I told her that I had never felt out small breasts before, because every one of my past girlfriends had medium or large-size breasts, just like Misty does."

"God damn it, Mike! I told you to just sit there and shut up!" I literally screamed at my brother, and then took a deep breath to try to calm down a little bit, before turning my attention back to my wife once again. "Sally, I swear I'm gonna haul off and slap the shit out of this dude, if you don't stop beatin' around the bush, and tell me exactly what happened."

"Okay, okay. But don't take this out on Mike. It's not his fault. Blame me if you need someone to blame. I let this happen."

"So what exactly happened between you two while I was over at Dave's house?"

"Well, just like Mike already told you, he asked me if I'd let him touch my breasts, just so that he could see what they felt like. And he told me that he had always been curious about what a woman's smaller-sized breasts felt like.

"And, frankly, I didn't see any harm in lettin' him touch and feel my breasts. After all, he had already been starin' at 'em--in all their full glory--right there on his computer screen.

"So I took off my blouse, and I showed him my little boobies. And I gave him permission to go ahead and touch 'em and feel 'em--which he did.

"And while he was doin' that, my nipples started gettin' hard. And Mike asked me if he could suck on my nipples, just to see what that was like, and--"

"What the fuck, Sally!" I instantly reacted. "You actually let Mike suck on your titties?" I asked in disbelief.

"Yeah. I didn't see what harm could come from that. I mean, they're just little mounds of flesh on my chest, Carl. It was really no big deal."

"To you, maybe. I guarantee you that, to Mike, it was a very big deal. So what happened next? Wait. Let me guess. He asked if you'd let him see your pussy. Am I right?"

"No. I hate to admit it, but I'm the one who asked him if he wanted to see my pussy."

"Oh God, Sally! What on earth were you thinking?"

"The truth is I wasn't thinkin' at that point, Carl. I was just actin' on my natural impulses. And before I knew it, I was slippin' out of my pants and panties, so that I could stand up in front of Mike, with my legs spread apart, and show him what all the various parts of my pussy looked like. Of course, once again, keep in mind that he could look over anytime, and still see several pictures of my wide-open hoo-ha, right there on his laptop screen."

"So I guess that's when Mike reached over, and began touching and feeling out your pussy, right?"

"No. He seemed almost afraid to touch me down there. He just kept starin' at my pussy. So I grabbed hold of his hand, and I pulled it inbetween my legs, and I placed it just a few inches below my mound.

"Then I asked him if he had ever seen a girl pee in front of him before. And he shook his head, saying that no girl--including Misty--had ever let him do that. So I asked him if he wanted me to pee in his hand a little bit. And after he nodded his head, I told him to cup his hand, to catch the urine so that it wouldn't get all over the carpet in the guest bedroom.

"Then I let out a few little spurts of urine directly into his hand. And he acted totally thrilled, like he had just witnessed somethin' really cool.

"Then he eased his hand out from between my legs, bein' very careful not to spill the urine, and he sniffed it. And then he asked me what I wanted him to do with it. And I told him that he could do whatever he wanted to with it.

"And that's when I watched him rub my urine all over his dick. And at that very moment, I finally realized that I had gone too far. And I immediately started backin' away from him.

"But Mike's hand shot out into my crotch. And he shoved his fingers up into my crack, and he began explorin' me. And he did it with such enthusiasm. It was like he had never had his hands on a shaved pussy before."

"Just for the record, I hadn't," Mike spoke up.

"God damn it, Mike! Shut the fuck up, and let Sally finish her story first!" I barked out at him.

And after patiently waiting for me to be quiet again, Sally gave me a dirty look, and then continued on with her story, "The rational part of me wanted to stop Mike right then and there. I just wanted to pull my crotch away from his gropin' hands, and put my clothes back on, and walk out of his bedroom, pleadin' with him to forget this 'indiscretion' on my part, and never to mention it to anyone in the future.

"But there was another part of me--the emotional, instinctive part of me, deep down inside--that wanted Mike to keep goin'. Even though he was fondlin' my pussy in a fairly rough and awkward manner, that still didn't stop it from feelin' really good to me, and gettin' me all excited, and causin' me to get wet down there.

"Well, it goes without sayin' that the emotional part of me won that internal battle. And after I had let Mike play with my 'lady-parts' for several minutes, I suggested that he follow me into our bedroom, so that I could give him an in-depth 'show and tell' about the proper ways to go about masturbatin' a woman.

"And you know the rest of the story. 'Cuz you barged into the bedroom, and interrupted my little 'show and tell'. And now, here we are. So what do you wanna do, Carl? Punish your little brother for bein' sexually curious, and havin' the hots for your wife? Or punish me for bein' human, and gettin' turned-on by the sight of a man's stiff penis? Or maybe you should punish yourself for freakin' out so badly over all this."

"I'll tell ya what, Sally. I'm just gonna leave this bedroom right now, and let you guys finish up what you started. Do me a favor though. Don't ever tell me how this all ended. 'Cuz I really don't wanna know. Deal?"

"Deal!" Sally quickly said to me, and then turned her attention back to Mike, as she went right back to where she had left off during her 'show and tell', before she had been so rudely interrupted by yours truly.

As I was closing the door and leaving our bedroom, and heading down the hall to go back downstairs, I couldn't help but think to myself, What the fuck are you doing, Carl? You're leaving a masturbating man alone with your masturbating wife in your own bedroom. You know they're most likely gonna fuck before it's all over. So why on earth aren't you staying there to watch? What kind of a cuckold are you?

And then I heard a familiar voice call out softly from inside the guest bedroom, "Hey, Carl, are you still feeling horny? 'Cuz I sure am. Do you wanna watch me masturbate? I'll even use a dildo for you."

That stopped me dead in my tracks.

"Carl, that is you, isn't it?" the same soft, familiar voice chimed out from behind the bedroom door. "The door's unlocked. Just go ahead and come in."

"Yes, Misty. It's me. But why do you want to use a dildo, when you've got the real thing?" I quietly replied, almost at a whisper, as I quickly stepped inside the guest bedroom, and turned around to close and lock the bedroom door behind me.

As I turned back around again, I saw that Misty was sitting on top of her bed, leaning back against the head board, facing me.

"But what about Sally?" Misty asked, laying her smart phone down beside her on the bed. "She won't be able to join us, if you lock the door."

"Exactly!" I said, as I was kicking off my shoes and approaching Misty. "Besides, your 'sister' is way too busy dealing with my little brother right now."

"Why? What did he do?" Misty asked, obviously confused by my previous statement.

"A better question might be what didn't he do?" I countered cryptically, as I finally looked downward and noticed that, even though it looked like Misty still had that same nightshirt on that she had on earlier during our encounter in the kitchen, she now had her legs spread apart just far enough so that I could see up under her nightshirt, and discover that she wasn't wearing panties anymore.

"Are you sure you're okay with this?" I asked, while standing by the side of her bed and taking off my shirt.

"Are you kidding me? I've been hoping and waiting for this moment, ever since Mike and I moved in with you guys. Carl, you're one of the sexiest men in the world, as far as I'm concerned."

"Well, thank you, Misty," I said, feeling truly flattered by her totally-unexpected remarks.

When Misty saw me starting to take off my pants, she told me, "Don't bother with that 'getting undressed' crap. Just get up here, and 'do me'. I'm ready for you right now."

But I went ahead and took off my pants and underwear anyway, and gently dropped my clothing onto the carpeted floor, near the foot of the bed. I figured that my clothes would be much safer there, than being anywhere near a woman's pussy--or a man's dick--during sex.

Misty slid down in the bed to lie on her back, spread her legs apart, and open up her arms wide, as she was welcoming me to lie down on top of her in a missionary position.

And I got up on top of the bed, between Misty's spread-apart thighs, and began rubbing the head of my dick up and down along her pussy crack.

That's how I instantly discovered that Misty wasn't lying to me about her being "ready" for me, because her hairy pussy was already sopping wet. And so, as soon as I was erect enough, I mounted her. And my dick just slid right in, all the way up to the hilt.

It was a snug fit, though. And I could feel that Misty's vagina was stretched tightly around the end of my not-quite-fully-erect penis. In fact, it actually shocked me when I realized just how short Misty's vagina was.

Once I had worked my way up to a steady thrusting rhythm, Misty whispered in my ear, "Carl, please don't cum inside me, okay? I don't wanna get pregnant."

"Don't be silly, Misty," I whispered right back in her ear, while I continued to hump away at her awesome-feeling, warm, snug vagina; with my thrusting gradually picking up pace, as I was getting closer and closer to orgasming. "Mike told me that you're on The Pill."

"Yeah, about that. Not so much," Misty said, slowly shaking her head from side-to-side. "I quit taking those damn pills months ago. They were making me gain a lot of weight. And they also made me feel like shit."

"But hasn't Mike been fucking you all this time?"

"Yeah. But not like this. He uses a rubber. Either that, or he pulls out of me, so that he doesn't get me pregnant."

"Oh, shit! Fuck!" I emphatically said to myself under my breath, as my orgasmic feelings were quickly overwhelming me, and I instinctively shoved my penis deep into Misty's short, snug vagina.

"Carl! What the fuck are you doing? Pull out now, God damn it!" Misty cried out in full voice, with her eyes wide-open in what I assumed was sheer terror.

"I can't. I'm sorry, Baby. It's too late!" I said in quick breathy phrases, while I was at the very edge of orgasmic unconsciousness. And then I closed my eyes as I felt my dick start pulsating deep inside Misty's totally-unprotected and possibly-fertile vagina, with the front of my hairy pubic bone pressed tightly up against hers, and with her squirming her hips all around underneath mine, in a futile effort to try to escape my ejaculating penis.

And then, as my dick continued to pulsate deep inside her, I felt Misty's body suddenly go limp underneath mine, as she abruptly stopped struggling to try to escape the current situation, and accepted her fate.

At that point, Misty spread her legs apart as far as she could, and tilted her pelvis upward. And she grabbed hold of my butt--with one cheek in each hand--while she was firmly pulling my pelvis inward towards hers, and grinding her hairy pubic bone up against mine.

"God damn it, Carl! You're makin' me cum!" Misty announced, just moments before she screamed out in orgasmic ecstasy, and I felt her strong, rhythmic vaginal contractions around the base of my still-pulsating penis. I also felt Misty's warm cum squirting out of her piss-hole in small spurts, and flowing down my ball-sack, as she was thoroughly soaking the bed sheets down between her spread-apart thighs.

I thought to myself, Damn, Girl! You definitely take after my wife, when it comes to orgasming. It's a good thing I didn't leave my pants on!

When Misty finally opened her eyes again, and came back down to this planet (mentally), I apologized to her, "I'm sorry, Misty. Really I am. I just couldn't help myself. I was way too excited."

"So was I," Misty admitted. "And I'm sorry for struggling underneath you like that. I don't really know what came over me, Carl. 'Cuz I know that I can always go get a morning-after pill to make sure that I don't get pregnant. I've done that before. And it worked for me."

"Yeah. Thank God we live in these modern times, huh?" I said to Misty, while we were still coupled-up, and lying in each other's arms.

"Amen to that!" She agreed.

"God, you've got some nice tits on you!" I commented, as I was feeling out one of Misty's ample breasts through the thin, cotton material of her nightshirt. And by the way, she wasn't wearing a bra.

"Well you've got a nice cock on you too!" Misty replied, reaching down to grab hold of my balls, and give them a gentle-but-firm squeeze. "And some large, sexy balls to go along with it!"

And we both giggled away, like two young children playing a game of Hide And Go Seek.

"We've gotta stop meeting like this," I told Misty, as I finally felt my limp dick falling out of my future sister-in-law's socially-forbidden fuck-hole.

I got up off the top of Misty, and moved over to lie down beside her on the bed.

Misty sat up in the bed, pulled her nightshirt up over the top of her head, and dropped it down onto the floor, beside the bed. And then, with her bare chest now fully-exposed, she said to me, "Carl, would you please suck on my titties? I love it when Mike does that. And it would turn me on even more to have you do it."

Talk about making me an offer that I couldn't refuse...

Meanwhile, in another bedroom down the hall, I could faintly hear Sally through the walls, as she was praising Mike, "Yeah, that's it, Sweetie. You're doin' it just right. The girls are really gonna love you!"

And I found myself wondering if Mike was just fondling my wife's pussy, or if he was actually fucking her.

I knew that one of those two scenarios was definitely taking place. And knowing my wife as well as I do, I suspected that it was most likely the latter scenario. Especially when I eventually started hearing Sally's voice through the walls, as she was repeatedly yelling out. And of course, I knew exactly what my wife's orgasmic vocalizations sound like. And there was no mistaking those sounds. I knew that whatever Mike was doing to Sally in our bedroom down the hall was causing her to orgasm over and over again.

And while I was sucking away on Misty's left nipple like a nursing infant, all I could think about was Mike's young dick filling up my wife's totally-unprotected baby-making canal with his sperm. And I wondered if my little brother was actually getting my wife pregnant at this very moment, and doing it in my own bed, right down the hall.

I also wondered if Misty was aware of what Mike was doing right now in my bedroom, because even though Sally was being very vocal, I couldn't hear Mike's voice through the walls at all. And naturally, all of those super-taboo, incestuous thoughts made my dick quickly get rock-hard again.

"So are you ready for Round 2?" I asked Misty. "And this time, you don't have to struggle, okay?"

"Well, what are you waiting for, old man?" Misty teasingly asked, flipping back down onto her back, spreading her legs apart, and opening up her arms to welcome me back to her hairy, sticky, "sloppy seconds" pussy.

I just stared at Misty's pussy for a few seconds, as I suddenly realized that, due to my cuckold nature, it wasn't anywhere near as exciting for me to watch my own sperm ooze out of Misty's pussy as it was for me to see another man's sperm ooze out of my wife's pussy. And I have to admit that there was a part of me that regreted my having chosen to leave my bedroom, instead of staying there to watch my little brother fuck and fertilize my wife in front of me.

I suggested to Misty, "Tell ya what. Why don't we 'do it' doggie-style this time? You'd like that, wouldn't you, Misty?"

"Shit yeah, Carl! You're the coolest!" Misty said, flipping over onto all fours on top of the bed, with her butt up in the air, and "presenting herself" to me. "Carl, is my fiancé fucking your wife right now in your bedroom? I only ask, 'cuz that's what it sounds like to me."

"I don't know, Misty. He just might be, for all I know, because he's definitely in the bedroom with her. I know that for a fact. So he's either fucking her, or he's masturbating the hell out of her."

"And you're okay with that?"

"Not really. But you know that I can't stop my wife from doing whatever she wants to do. That is one hard-headed woman!"

"Tell me about it," Misty quickly agreed. "Mike's hard-headed too. Last week he told me that if I didn't start 'putting out' for him more often, he was gonna get Sally to have sex with him. And at the time, I didn't believe him. But now, it looks like he's following through with his threat."

"Hey, but at least we've got each other," I said, trying to make Misty feel a little better about this awkward situation.

I knelt down behind Misty on top of the bed and guided my shaft with my hand, to slowly rub the head of my penis up and down along the freshly-creampied crack of her vulva. Then I eased my dick out of her wet slit, and I firmly pressed the tip of my blood-engorged, now-lubricated dickhead up against her hairy asshole.

"Oh Carl, you're such a naughty boy!" Misty said to me. And I could tell that she was intentionally relaxing her circular anal sphincter muscle to let the head of my dick suddenly pop through the center of it, and slide all the way up into her poop chute.

"Wow! It seems like you've done this before," I automatically remarked in reponse to Misty's total lack of any negative reaction to her having just felt my penis sliding all the way up into her rectum.

And then Misty unexpectedly confessed to me, "Yeah. A few times, actually. I mean, don't get me wrong. I'm not really a big fan of butt-fucking, or anything like that. But a few months ago, Mike told me that he wanted to try it. And so I let him.

"And I'm not gonna lie to you. It was hard that very first time. But after we figured out how to do the whole initial penetration thing right, it began feeling okay to me.

"What I mean by that is that it doesn't make me orgasm, or anything like that. But it also doesn't feel bad to me. So ever since that first time, I've been letting Mike fuck me in the ass whenever he wants to. You guys really seem to get off on that butt-fucking stuff."

I couldn't help but smile, as I began slowly thrusting my penis in and out of Misty warm rectum.

"Yeah, I guess we guys do. So when was the last time that Mike fucked you?" I asked.

"Last night, during the middle of the night." Misty replied.

"Did he fuck you in the ass, or the pussy?"

"The pussy."

"Did Mike cum inside your pussy last night, or did he pull out?" I asked, as I was steadily thrusting away at Misty's rectum, and she was actively rocking her pelvis back and forth to meet every one of my inward thrusts.

"By the time I woke up enough to realize that Mike had been fucking me in my sleep, he was already cumming inside me. And then he rolled back off the top of me and went right back to sleep. That really pissed me off!"

"Yeah, it must've been quite a shock to have his wad of sperm up inside your totally-unprotected pussy."

"No, that didn't really bother me. I was pissed off at Mike 'cuz he didn't fuck me long enough to make me cum. After getting 'wham-bammed' like that, I was so horny that I couldn't see straight. I had to masturbate for the next half hour, just to get enough relief so that I could finally go back to sleep."

"Boo hoo, poor you," I said sarcastically.

"You're not a woman, Carl. So you'll never understand that kind of stuff. Believe me, it's a real pain in the ass not being able to cum quickly, like you guys do.

"Sometimes I have to literally rub my clit raw, just to try to experience a decent orgasm. And sometimes I can't even make myself orgasm strongly at all, no matter how much I try. Unfortunately, it's all just part of being a woman."

"I'm sorry for the sarcastic remark. I'll try to be more sensitive from now on."

"I don't need you to be more sensitive, Carl. I just need you to understand that the whole sexual experience is different for a woman, than it is for a man."

"So that night, after Mike 'wham-bammed' you in the middle of the night like that, and then went back to sleep, were you finally able to make yourself cum strongly?"

"Weren't you listening? I already told you that I did," Misty said to me. "But I have to admit that having a vajayjay full of Mike's sperm really helped. There's just something super-exciting about getting my womb fertilized. And of course, that's just another thing that a guy could never truly understand."

"Probably not," I agreed with her, "But weren't you concerned about Mike possibly getting you pregnant that night?"

"No. I wasn't. Back in college, right after Mike and I began having intercourse, I got on The Pill. And I haven't had to worry about that kind of stuff ever since."

"But I thought you weren't on The Pill anymore, and that that was why you were begging me to pull out of you when we were fucking just a few minutes ago."

"That's exactly what I wanted you to think, Carl. I learned that little trick from an older classmate of mine back in college. She taught me that it always turns a man on to think the he might actually be fertilizing a woman's egg, and that it excites a man even more when a woman puts up a little resistance, right before he starts cumming inside her. It worked, didn't it?"

"You're God damn right it did! I haven't cum that hard in a long time. You're just full of surprises, aren't you?"

"Oh, you ain't heard nothin' yet, as they say," Misty cryptically remarked. "I'll tell you a dirty little secret of mine, if you'll promise me that you won't ever tell anyone else. Promise?"

"I promise," I said.

"You'll also have to pull out and quit fucking me in the ass, and just sit there and listen to me for a few minutes, if that's okay with you?"

"Why wouldn't it be okay with me?" I asked as I pulled out of Misty's butt-hole completely, and sat back on my haunches. Misty flipped over onto her back, and then sat up in the bed, facing me.

"Oh, I don't know," Misty said to me. "Let me see...Because your a guy. And like I told you before, you guys really seem to get off on this butt-fucking stuff. Not me.

"Ew! Why don't you clean yourself up a little bit?" Misty suggested, as she pointed at my dick, and then reached underneath one of her pillows, and pulled out a pair of what I assumed were her previously-worn panties, before tossing them across to me.

I immediately used the crotch of the panties to gently wipe all the tiny specks of fecal material off of my stiff dick. Meanwhile, Misty just sat there quietly while she was watching me tidy my prick up a little bit.

"Then why do you do it?" I asked, finally tossing Misty's panties over the side of the bed, onto the floor.

"Do what?" Misty asked right back, obviously having just lost her train-of-thought, and still staring at my bare, stiff dick and balls.

"Let men like me butt-fuck you."

"Oh, come on, Carl! As married as you are, I can't believe you're even asking me that question. But hey, if you want me to treat you like a 5th grader, I will."

And before I could open my mouth to try to defend myself, Misty instantly shifted into a patronizing tone-of-voice and said to me, "You see, Carl, sex isn't just about me pleasuring myself. If it were, then you wouldn't even be here right now. Sex is also about two people pleasuring each other. And so we each need to give and take a little bit, in order to accomplish that goal. And if that means me taking your cock up my poop chute for a little while, then so be it. I'm good with it. The bigger question here is what are you willing to do to pleasure me?"

"Pretty much anything you want. Just name it," I quickly jumped in to reply.

"Don't worry, I will," Said Misty. "But not until after I've shared my dirty little secret with you. Okay, so here goes...I took Mike's virginity in college. So, as far as I know, I'm the only woman that he's ever had sexual intercourse with--up until today, that is."

"So then you think that Mike's actually fucking Sally right now?"

"I sure hope so. For Sally's sake. Mike's a really good fuck! But then so are you."

"I don't get it. You actually want your fiancé to fuck my wife?"

"Yep. I sure do. But that's not really the most important part of the dirty little secret that I wanna share with you. You see, I may be Mike's first, but he wasn't mine. And I want him to have the same kind of 'fun' that I had in college before we met, mostly so that he'll know what it's like to fuck a different woman."

"Wow, that's very understanding of you. So how many college guys did you fuck before you met my little brother?"

"Why, sir, I can't believe you're asking me that," Misty said in a southern belle-style voice. "A girl never kisses and tells. But I'm not a girl. I'm a woman. And so let me see..." Misty said, pressing her thumb against each of her fingertips, as she was counting.

Then Misty shifted back to her regular voice to say to me, "I fucked at least four different guys. And probably even more. I'm really not sure.

"But please don't ever tell Mike. He'd be crushed. He thinks that he took my virginity the same night that I took his. And I'm perfectly okay with letting him continue to think that.

"And by the way, just for the record, all of those college guys that I fucked were one-night stands."

"Wow! I'm impressed. But how can you not be sure about how many guys you've fucked?"

"Because of how I lost my virginity. You see, there was this guy, Jeff. He was a jock, and a Greek fraternity guy. And I thought he was so hot. He had that male model, GQ look to him that just got my panties wet every time I saw him on campus.

"Then one Saturday night Jeff invited me to his frat house for a party. I was going to be his date for the night, and I couldn't believe it.

"Anyways, that night at the frat party, once I had a few beers in me and was feeling pretty tipsy, I decided to offer my virginity to Jeff. Don't ask me why. It just seemed like the right thing to do at the time. And besides, I was already wearing a low-cut top and a pleated mini-skirt just to make sure that Jeff would have easy access to all my lady-parts.

"So Jeff took me upstairs to his bedroom. And after we made out for a while, we took off each other's clothes and we fucked. And it didn't hurt or sting at all, like my girlfriends had all told me that it would. In fact, it felt fucking awesome to me!

"And afterwards, while Jeff and I were still naked lying in bed together, his Japanese roommate barged into the bedroom. And Jeff asked me if I wouldn't mind letting Tom fuck me, insisting that his roommate was still a virgin."

"Tom?" I asked Misty. "I thought you just said that he was Japanese."

"He was. I don't remember his first name. It was super-long and sounded really strange. But his last name was 'Tomatsu'. And so all the guys at the frat house just called him 'Tom'.

"Anyways, before I could tell Jeff 'no', Tom handed me his full cup of beer, and started getting undressed. He was a small, short guy who looked like he was too young to be in college. But he was super cute, and he had this smile on his face that just wouldn't quit.

"I guzzled down that cup of beer as I was watching Tom's cock come to full attention, while he was staring at my naked body."

"What was Jeff doing at that point?"

"He was also staring at my naked body as he was getting out of bed to put his clothes back on, so that he could return to the party downstairs. Then he just left me alone in the bedroom with his naked roommate. He didn't even kiss me goodbye, or anything. I thought that was pretty tacky."

"Yeah, this Jeff dude doesn't seem like the greatest guy in the world."

"He obviously wasn't. But don't forget that I was pretty drunk myself. And the next thing I knew, Tom was on top of me, kissing me and feeling out my tits. And of course, that helped me to put the whole Jeff situation behind me, and focus on this new situation with Tom."

"So then, you liked this Tom guy?"

"Yeah. I sure did. There wasn't really anything not to like about him. In fact, he kept thanking me over and over again for letting him have sex with me. You should have heard him. He was so sweet. And he seemed really hesitant about coupling up with me. I mean, he just kept rubbing his cock against the inside of my thigh. So I finally had to reach down, and grab hold of his 'Japanese sausage', and stick it up inside me.

"I couldn't believe I was actually letting another guy fuck me. And a total stranger, at that. But that thought only turned me on even more than I already was. And I was completely caught off-guard by just how different Tom's cock felt inside my vajayjay than Jeff's did. It didn't feel better, or worse, than Jeff's. It just felt different."

"Did you cum while Tom was fucking you?"

"Shit yes! And then, after he finished 'doing me', Tom actually fell asleep in my arms. It was so cute. I fell asleep too--when I finally passed out from my having drank too much beer that night."

"Wow! That's a heck of way to lose your virginity!" I said to Misty.

"I'm not through with my story yet. You won't believe what happened to me next."

"Okay. Try me," I told her.

And Misty continued on with her story, "Well, when I woke up the next morning, the room was brightly lit. The ceiling light was on, and my head was pounding. I had a hell of a hangover. And I was lying on my back on top of the sheets. I was still completely naked. But Tom wasn't in bed with me anymore.

"Instead, there were these two guys in the room with me. They were both standing at the foot of the bed and laughing. One of the guys had his cell phone in his hand, pointed directly at my crotch. I assumed that he was either taking pictures, or making videos. And of course, I was horrified!"

"I'll bet!" I agreed. "So what did you do?"

"What could I do? I was lying there naked, with a puddle of sperm between my legs. And I felt totally helpless. I didn't know what was coming. But I knew that whatever it was, it wasn't gonna be good news for me.

"And my heart just about stopped when the guy with the cell phone told me, 'Thanks for letting our fraternity brothers fuck you throughout the night. I've got some great footage! And if you don't want it uploaded to a free porn site you'll do exactly as we say.'

"And after getting over the initial shock, I asked the guy, 'Who the fuck are you, and what do you guys want from me?'

"And you can guess what happened next."

"They fucked you, didn't they?"

"Yeah, they sure did. They tag-teamed raped me, until they just couldn't get it up to fuck me anymore. And they never took their clothes off the entire time. They just unzipped the front of their pants and 'did me'. How's that for romantic?"

"Wow! That's really terrible!"

"Yeah. They never even told me their names. They just kept calling each other 'bro'. And it was obvious to me that they really were brothers. Identical twins, believe it or not. Even their two cocks looked the same!

"Those bastards blackmailed me into having sex with them. And I had no choice but to do what they told me to. It was either that, or take the risk that those God-awful videos of me getting raped in my sleep would be uploaded to a porn site for the whole world to see.

"But you wanna know the worst part?"

"Only if you want to tell me," I said to Misty.

"I need to tell someone about what really happened that morning. I've been hanging onto this horrible secret for too many years.

"And this was the worst part, as far as I was concerned. You see, I hate to admit it, but Mother Nature has played a cruel joke on us girls. Even though I was being raped by total strangers--and I was freaked out and super-scared about what was taking place--that still didn't stop me from cumming while those guys were humping away at me. I just kept orgasming. Over and over again.

"And I felt like such a whore. I didn't want to enjoy the sex. But I just couldn't keep myself from enjoying the sex itself. And that's some pretty fucked-up shit, if you ask me."

"But you shouldn't blame yourself for going with the flow, and making the best of a bad situation. Besides, keep in mind that your vagina is designed to keep itself lubricated during intercourse--even during forced intercourse. And how else is it going to do that if you don't orgasm?"

"Yeah, I guess you're right. Lemonade out of lemons, and all that good crap.

"God, I was so happy when those bastards finally pulled up their zippers and left me alone in that bedroom. All I can say is my pussy was sure sore!

"I got dressed as quickly as I could. But even though I looked all over the place in that bedroom, I couldn't find my panties anywhere. I guess one of the frat guys must've taken 'em as a souvenir.

"Then I made that long walk of shame down the frat house stairs and into the living room, where all of the fraternity guys were gathered together. They started clapping, and cheering, and wolf-whistling at me, and shouting out all sorts of not-so-nice stuff."

"Oh my God! How many frat guys were there?" I asked.

"My best guess is somewhere between 20 to 30. And Jeff had the nerve to come right up to me, and announce to the entire room that I was a lousy fuck.

"And since I was a virgin before that night with Jeff, I probably was a 'lousy fuck'. But it was sure mean-spirited for Jeff to say something like that to me in front of all his fraternity brothers.

"And that was just the start of it. This guy came up to me and told me that he didn't fuck me while I was passed out, like his other fraternity brothers did. Instead, he insisted that all he did was feel out my tits.

"Then this grossly-overweight guy, who was sitting on the living room sofa, yelled out to me that he hoped that he was the one who got me pregnant, and not one of his other frat brothers.

"But that wasn't the worst of it. Tom finally came up to me, and he quietly asked me why I was 'leaking' all over the floor of their fraternity house.

"I looked down for a moment, and discovered that sperm was dripping directly out of my vagina, underneath my miniskirt, and leaving a tiny, telltale trail all the way from the staircase to the entry foyer.

"I've never been so embarrassed in my entire life! I ran out the front door in tears. I could barely see where I was going. And I couldn't wait to get back to my dorm room, where I could take a shower and finally put on some panties."

"Wow! This is a lot to process. I really don't know what to say, Misty. Your whole story's fucking incredible!"

"Yeah, it sure was! I couldn't make this stuff up, if I wanted to. I mean, I went from being a virgin to being a frat house whore in one single night. Not many girls can say that? And I did it all without using any birth control."

"Yeah, it's a damn good thing you didn't get pregnant that night."

"But how do you know that I didn't get pregnant that night?" Misty asked.

"Because I assume that you would have told me, if you did."

"Well, you're right. I dodged a big bullet, as far as I'm concerned, because I didn't get pregnant during my night at the frat house. Thank God! But I was also totally turned-off to the idea of dating any more guys while I was in college.

"And by the way, I'm sorry for being such a Debbie Downer to you," Misty said to me, pointing directly at my now-totally-flaccid penis.

"Hey, that's okay. I'm sure it won't take long to get it up again, considering the circumstances. Go ahead and continue on with your story. It didn't sound like you were finished yet."

"You're right. I wasn't. Anyways, thanks to my dorm roommate, Candice, I didn't have to date any more guys. For the rest of my freshman year, she ended up providing me with all the love that I needed in my life to make me feel content and totally satisfied."

"Are you saying that Candice was gay?"

"Yeah, that girl was definitely lesbo, through-and-through. And thanks to her, I discovered that I was bi, just like you are.

"And that really shocked me. Especially because Candice 'came on' to me for the very first time, right after I got home from my 'walk of shame' at the frat house and took a shower.

"I remember it like it was yesterday. Candice and I were both sitting on my bed, and I was telling her all about what happened to me at the frat house. And one thing led to another, and... Well, let's just say, I couldn't believe how much Candice turned me on. We tribbed like crazy that day!"

"You did what?" I asked, just to make that I heard what I thought that I heard.

"You do know what 'tribbing' is, right, Carl?" Misty asked.

"Yes. Of course I do."

"Well that's what Candice and I did. We rubbed our pussies together, until we were cumming all over each other's junk," Misty explained in a obviously-patronizing manor that might have been a real turn-off, if Misty and I weren't both sitting in bed, and staring at each other's naked bodies.

"So that's why you 'came on' to my wife, like you did?" I asked.

"Yeah. Ever since Mike and I had moved in with you guys, I had been wanting to trib with Sally so bad that I could barely stand it. But I didn't want to press things, because I didn't know if Sally was bi, or not.

"But then one day, while we were out shopping, your wife told me all about her special sexual relationship with her best friend, Linda. And that finally gave me the green light.

"So I just decided to 'go for it' that day when I let her 'catch me' using her dildo in you guys' bedroom. And I'm damn glad I did. Otherwise, my fiancé wouldn't be fucking your wife right now, and finally getting the chance to sow his wild oats. And you and I wouldn't be doing what we're doing right now, either."

"You know, you're right. We probably wouldn't," I agreed. "But getting back to your 'losing your virginity' story, I'm curious about one thing. Why didn't you report the rape incident to the authorities?"

"Are you fucking kidding me? Didn't you hear what I just told you earlier?

"If I would have gone to the police, the cops would have rounded up all the guys who had intercouse with me that night at the frat house, and pressed rape charges against ever one of them.

"And that wouldn't have been fair to Jeff, or to Tom, because those two guys didn't rape me. And I guess I just couldn't bring myself to put them through the ringer like that.

"But like I said before, as far as Mike knows, he's the one who took my virginity. And if you love me at all, you won't ever say a word to him, or to Sally--or to anyone else--about everything that I've just told you. Promise me, God damn it!"

"I promise! I'll never tell another living soul about how you lost your virginity. Besides, that's really your business, not mine. But thanks for trusting me enough to share your intimate experience with me."

"You're welcome. Now, are you ready to keep your promise and pleasure me, for a change?"

"Sure," I said to Misty. "What do you want me to do?"

"I want you to jack off in front of me."

"But I don't even have an erection."

"Don't worry. I'll give you one," Misty said. "I'll suck your dick, just like I did to those two identical twin brothers at the frat house."

"They made you suck their dicks, too?" I asked. "You didn't tell me about that."

"That's 'cuz I wanted to show you, Carl. Besides, I didn't say that they made me do it, now did I?" Misty coyly replied, as a devilish grin broke out across her face.

And before I knew it, Misty had swooped down onto my lap and was sucking away on the head of my stinky dick, while she was feeling out my balls. And within a few minutes, I had risen to the occasion, so-to-speak.

Then Misty pulled her head up out of my lap and flipped over onto her back, on top of the bed, with her legs spread apart, and her pussy facing me. "Well, what're you waiting for? I got you hard again. Now start jacking off."

"Where do you want me to do it at?" I asked her.

"Anywhere you want. Just make sure you ejaculate onto the sheets between my legs, and that I can see the sperm coming out of your cock. That's the part that fascinates me--and turns me on the most.

"You wouldn't believe how many times I've had Mike jack off in front of me. Of course, I always masturbate in front of him while he's doing that. And so I'll do the same thing for you. But I'm not gonna let you touch me again, until you finish cumming in front of me. Deal?"

"Sure," I said, as I knelt between Misty's spread thighs and began hand-pumping my dick in front of her.

"Move back a little bit, Carl," Misty said. "You're too close. I can't see your cock very well. And as I said, I want you to cum on the sheets. Not on my body."

"Okay, is this better?" I asked, moving down the bed a little bit to kneel between Misty's spread-apart calves.

"Yeah, that's great. Now, on with the show!" Misty announced, as she stared at the tip of my dick while she was fondling her own breasts and teasingly playing with her pussy in front of me. Then she cryptically said to me, "Don't worry, Carl. You're gonna like how this all ends, 'cuz I've got a little surprise for you."

"I hope so," I said, and continued jacking myself off in front of her wide-open eyes.

"Oh God, that's fucking awesome!" Misty remarked when she saw that very first spurt of sperm fly out of the end of my dick in a long streamer, to land on the sheets between her spread legs.

And while I was busy releasing the rest of my wad in front of her, Misty kept cheering me on, saying things to me like, "Keep going. Just like that. Oh, yeah. That's it."

And of course, at that point, Misty really didn't have to say anything to me to cheer me on, because I couldn't have stopped ejaculating, even if I had wanted to. But I still thought it was sweet for her to try to make me feel a little less awkward and uncomfortable about letting her watch me make myself cum in front of her.

"Okay, now what?" I asked, when my orgasm was winding down and the last of my sperm was oozing out of my piss-hole slit.

"Now, my little surprise," Misty announced. And she pulled her legs up over her own shoulders, and locked her ankles together behind her head, so that her pussy was now pointing straight up at the ceiling.

"Oh, my God! How did you get so limber?" I asked.

"I've been doing this even since I was a little girl. I can even lick my own pussy. You wanna see?"

"Are you kidding me? Of course, I wanna see."

"Watch," Misty said, as she bent her upper body forward, stuck her head down into her own crotch, and began licking her own clit and pussy lips.

"Holy shit!" I said, without meaning to. The words just kind of came out of my mouth, in reponse to what I was witnessing.

"Yeah, I'll bet you didn't know that I can eat my own pussy," Misty said to me. "But that's not why I got into this position. Here's why."

Misty laid her head back on the pillow, but with her ankles still wrapped around the back of her neck. She put one hand on either side of her pussy crack, and pulled it wide open, and then just held it that way, so that her vagina became an inch-wide, circular, gaping hole, pointing upward at the ceiling.

"Put it in me," Misty ordered.

"Sure, I said, as I moved in to try to mount her, while she was lying on her back in this unique position.

"Not your cock, Silly. Your sperm. I want you to put your sperm into my pussy with your fingers. That's why I'm holding it open for you."

"Wow! This is weird," I said to myself, under my breath.

But apparently, I didn't say it quite soft enough, because Misty heard me and said to me, "It's not any more weird than butt-fucking. And you wouldn't believe how much this turns me on, Carl. Would you please do this for me? Pretty please?"

"Oh, alright then. Does Mike do this to you too?"

"Yes, of course he does. And he does it because he loves me. Don't you love me, Carl?"

"Of course I do."

"Well then, what are you waiting for. Inseminate me."

I reached down onto the sheets, and scooped up some of my freshly-ejaculated sperm into my middle fingertip, and then inserted my middle finger deep into Misty's wide-open vagina, so that I could rub the sperm all over the firm, protruding neck of her uterus.

Misty cheered me on, "Oh God, Carl! That's it. Put some more in. Just like that. Rub it all over my cervix. But use more fingers this time. Okay?"

I reached down and scooped up some more sperm on my fingertips, this time using both my middle and ring fingers held together. And then I shoved my two, held-together fingers up deep into Misty's vagina, and finger-rubbed that next load of sperm all over her doughnut-shaped cervix.

"Yes, that's better," Misty said to me, panting quite a bit. "But I'm still not over the top yet. Do it again. But this time, I need you to stretch me open just a little bit more. I need you to stick all your fingers in my frat whore pussy at the same time. That's what Tom did to me that night in the frat house. Do you think you can you do that for me, Carl?"

"Shit yeah!" I told her, as I used all four of my held-together fingertips to repeatedly scoop up as much sperm as I could from the sheets between Misty's spread-apart legs, before I plunged all four held-together, straightened-out fingers knuckle-deep into her short vagina at the same time. I rubbed the sperm all over her cervix, and then began repeatedly shoving my four fingers in and out of her vagina.

Misty pulled her hands away from her pussy, dropped her arms down by her sides, and gripped the sheets with both hands. And that's when I felt Misty's vagina repeatedly clamp down firmly around my fingers, as she was orgasming her ass off, and squirting all over the place.

I looked up at Misty's face, and she had her head turned to one side, and was biting down on the corner of one of her pillows, with her face all grimaced up, giving the appearance that she was in extreme pain. And she was whimpering away in a high-pitched, repetitive whine. But I knew that what Misty was feeling was intense pleasure.

And she confirmed that for me after her orgasmic contractions eased off, and she let out a long sigh of relief, before telling me, "You know, I haven't cum that hard in long, long time. Thank you for that! I can only hope that Mike's making Sally cum just as hard as you made me cum just now."

"I'm sure he is," I said. "But he's probably doing it with his dick, instead of his fingers."

"Don't be so sure of that. I taught him well. And I'm sure Sally likes to be stretched, just like I do. I've made love to her, remember?" Misty said, nodding her head at me, as she was pulling her legs back down from around her neck, so that she could sit up on the bed, Indian style, with her knees splayed to each side.

"Yes, you have, haven't you? So where do we go from here?" I asked.

"We don't go anywhere, but you do. You go back to your bedroom, I assume."

Misty just sat there on the bed, feeling and playing with the sperm that was slowly and steadily oozing out of her vagina, as she was watching me get dressed.

Then, as I was getting ready to leave the guest bedroom, I paused at the bedroom door for a moment, and I sarcastically told Misty in a forced whisper, "You know, Jeff was right. You are a lousy fuck!"

And as I turned around to open the bedroom door, Misty forcefully whispered back to me, "Oh yeah? Well, your little brother is a much better fuck than you are! And if you don't believe me, just go ask your wife."

And as if on cue, Sally's unique orgasmic vocalizations resonated through the walls of the master bedroom into the upstairs hallway. And I could tell that my wife was definitely orgasming her ass off again.

"Oh, that's right," Misty said to me out-loud, and then announced, just a little bit too loudly for my comfort, "You can't. Mike's still fucking her right now!"

"Touché!" I replied, and left the guest bedroom to go downstairs to the kitchen and make a cup of English Breakfast hot tea for myself.

And I have to admit that there was still a part of me that wanted to walk down the hall and barge into the master bedroom (instead of going downstairs to the kitchen), just to see what my wife and my brother were doing together. But thankfully, I managed to muster enough willpower to not allow myself to give in to that urge.

* * * * *

Later that evening I was lying in bed next to Sally, watching the TV in our bedroom. And she began playfully fondling and squeezing my dick, trying to give me a hard-on, which meant that she was still feeling horny, despite her afternoon sexual encounter with my much-younger brother, Mike--or perhaps, because of it.

And of course, it didn't take very long at all for my wife and I to both be groping away at each other's bare genitals, getting all "foreplayed-up" so that we could make love.

"Well, did Dave agree to join us Friday night at the hotel?" Sally asked me, as she reached for the remote control so that she could turn down the volume on the television.

"Yes, he did. But he's got one condition. He insists on fucking you first, before Terrell does. Are you good with that?"

"Why not? Maybe Dave's the one who's supposed to get me pregnant. I don't really care that much who fathers my baby, just as long as he's a black man. And Dave certainly qualifies."

"Good. But I've got to warn you about something. Terrell's gay."

"What? You've gotta be kiddin' me?"

"No. I'm not. But Dave said that he thinks he can get Terrell to agree to go ahead and fuck you, because he's never actually fucked a white woman before. In fact, he's never fucked any woman before. So you'd be his first. And of course, those naked pictures of you are probably gonna tip the scales in your favor. I should know something within a day or so."

And that's when Sally confessed to me that, at the end of her in-depth 'show and tell' session with Mike, she had actually let him climb into bed with her. As she grabbed hold of my balls with her left hand, she candidly admitted to me, "I let Mike have sex with me this afternoon. And it's got me so horny I can barely stand it!"

"I told you I didn't want you to tell me what happened between you and Mike after I left," I said to Sally, although the truth was it really excited me to hear Sally talk about her letting her brother-in-law have sex with her.

While my wife continued to gently caress my balls in her left hand, she was now feeling out and exploring my dickhead with the fingertips of her right hand, stopping every once in a while to reach down and slowly move my foreskin up and down my quickly-stiffening dickshaft. "Well, I just thought you ought to know how things turned out. That's all," said Sally.

"Why? So I can get mad, or get jealous, or something like that?" I asked, while I was busy diddling Sally's clit, and fingering her vagina.

"No. So you'll know that I didn't mean for it to happen. It just did. That's all."

"What on earth are you talking about? What do you mean by it?"

"Well, after I finished my little 'show and tell', I asked Mike if he had any questions. And that's when he told me that he pretty much knew all the things that I was showin' him about how women masturbate, because he had been watchin' a lot of porn."

"I'll bet he does!" I remarked sarcastically.

"I'm serious, Carl!" Sally stated emphatically, and then continued on with her explanation, "When I asked Mike to show me how he thinks a man and a woman would normally masturbate together, he climbed into bed with me, and began feelin' out my tits, and then dropped down to feel out my pussy. And of course, I expected that.

"But it surprised the heck out of me, a little while later, when he got in between my legs, and he started rubbin' his dickhead up against my clit and my pussy crack."

"Why? That's what men do with their girlfriends, or wives," I remarked. "How many times have I rubbed my leaky dickhead up against that sexy pussy crack of yours? Did you know that women have actually gotten pregnant from a man's pre-cum alone? Oops, I forgot. You're one of those women, aren't you?" I said to Sally as sarcastically as I could, while I was still busy fingering her vagina.

"Fuck you, Carl! Just fuck you! And the horse you rode in on! That's all I've gotta say about that. If Daddy didn't leak like that, Jordan wouldn't even exist. And come to think of it, you probably wouldn't be here in this bed with me right now, either."

"Oh, come on, Sally. I was just kidding around with you. So what happened next between you and Mike?"

"I thought you told me that you didn't wanna know."

"Well, I do now. So what happened?"

"Well, I asked Mike, 'So does it turn you on when a woman opens up her pussy crack for you, like this?' And I reached down, and I put one hand on each side of my pussy. And I pulled my crack wide-open, and then I held it that way for Mike--just like I always do for you.

"And Mike says to me, 'God, you've got a sexy-lookin' pussy, Sally! And I think your little breasts are adorable! They turn me on more than you'll ever know. That's why I wanted to feel 'em, and suck on 'em so badly.'

"Then I felt him move his shaft downward to place the tip of his dick right up against the entrance to my vagina. And then he slowly eased the head of his dick up into my vagina, and then stopped when I warned him that I didn't give him permission to fuck me.

"And at that point, I could feel Mike's dickhead balloon out, just inside my vaginal opening, as he was holdin' it very still, and tryin' to describe for me how great my pussy felt wrapped around the head of his dick.

"And then he suddenly started shootin' his wad, without even makin' a single thrust. In fact, Mike still had the whole shaft of his dick outside of my vagina.

"So I reached around, and grabbed his butt-cheeks to try to pull him all the way into me.

"And Mike just melted in my arms, like a limp rag doll, as his dick slid all the way in. And he just left it there, and let it continue doin' its thing, deep inside me.

"Mike kept apologizin' to me over and over again, while his dick was pulsatin' away inside me, right up against my cervix. He was tellin' me that he was sorry, and that he couldn't help himself, because he had just gotten too excited from the whole experience.

"But I kept praisin' him, and tellin' him that he was doin' everything right, and that the girls were really gonna love him for it. And I told him that everything was just fine with me, because that premature ejaculation on his part was what I was expectin' would happen durin' his very first time fuckin' any particular woman. And I assured him that he would last a lot longer, the next time he--"

"'Fucks you', right? The next time he fucks you!" I jumped in, rudely cutting Sally off.

"Well, yeah. I mean who else is he gonna fuck, Carl? I mean, besides Misty," Sally said very defensively.

"Think about what you just said," I told Sally. "You haven't been using any birth control for months. And that's something that you yourself keep reminding me about. And thanks to your reckless actions today, you do realize that you could become pregnant with your own brother-in-law's baby, don't you?"

"Sure. I mean, that's why I orgasmed my ass off when I felt Mike startin' to cum inside me this afternoon. And I was feelin' horny as shit--and I still am, for that matter--because I'm pretty sure I'm ovulatin' right now. And that's the whole reason why I let Mike fuck me this afternoon. I wasn't meanin' for my little 'show and tell' with Mike to end that way. Believe me."

"Just how did you think it would end, Sally?"

"I originally intended for Mike to just jack off in front of me."

"He could have done that, all by himself, using those naked pictures of you on his laptop as a 'masturbation aid', just like he was doing before you ever walked into the guest room and caught him masturbating. So why did Mike go with you into our bedroom?" I asked.

"Because I asked him to," Sally said to me.

"No. That's not it. Mike could've simply asked you to leave the guest bedroom, and let him finish jacking off in private. And you would've done just that. But he didn't, now did he? And why is that, Sally? Come on. Think up. You were a young girl once."

"Sexual curiosity," Sally said, after pondering my question for a couple of seconds.

"Come on. You're getting warmer. And that is part of the reason. But what was Mike really wanting from you?"

"My body. He wanted to have sex with me."

"Good. You're getting hotter now. But what exactly does 'have sex' mean to a guy?"

"He wanted to fuck me. He wanted to use my pussy to get his rocks off. Oh my God! Mike was usin' me, Carl!"

"Exactly! And you let him play you like an old violin. The ironic part is that you thought that you were the one in control the whole time."

"Not the whole time. I started orgasmin' my ass off, while Mike was cummin' inside me."

"That doesn't surprise me. You always do that whenever I cum inside you."

"Yeah, but I sure didn't feel in control at that point. And despite everything that happened between me and Mike, I still think I made the right choice. Don't you?"

"We'll know in a couple of weeks, if your period comes on time."

"Don't remind me. Do you think I should go get a mornin'-after pill tomorrow?"

"Do whatever you want. 'Cuz that's what you're gonna end up doing anyway."

"Okay. So then, in that case, I choose not to do anything, and just take my chances, and let the chips fall where they may. So are you ready to fuck my little pussy yet? By the way, I sure it's still got some of Mike's sperm in it, from this afternoon. I hope that doesn't bother you too much, Sweetie."

"Don't worry. I'm good with it," I said, being totally honest with Sally, as I was enthusiastically mounting her sticky, "sloppy seconds" pussy, with the knowledge that I would soon be mixing my own sperm with my little brother's, inside of my own wife's pussy. And I thought to myself, How many people ever get to do something that erotic throughout their entire lives?

And at that moment, I felt blessed, in a strange way.

And then another thought quickly crossed my mind, and I automatically verbalized it to my wife, "By the way, I wish everyone in this family would stop lying to each other."

"What do you mean by that?" Sally asked, acting as if she didn't already know what I meant.

I stayed coupled-up with Sally, but paused my thrusting for a little while to have this much-needed discussion with her, "I mean, you just lied right to my face about Mike, and about how things went down between you two this afternoon."

"Okay, Mister Smarty-Pants. So then what really happened this afternoon between me and Mike?"

"Well, for starters, Mike didn't just rub his dick against your pussy, and then insert only the head of it into your vagina, now did he? Come on, Sally. You can tell me the truth. Because I'm almost positive that I already know what really happened between you two this afternoon, after I left."

"Well, the part about Mike rubbing his dick against my pussy crack really happened," Sally admitted.

"Oh, I'm sure it did. But then he mounted you, by sliding his dick all the way up inside you, didn't he?"

Sally didn't answer. She just nodded her head a couple of times, with her eyes closed.

"And he began humping away at your pussy, didn't he?" I asked.

Sally nodded her head again.

"And Mike didn't cum the moment that he stuck his dick up into your little fuck-hole, now did he?"

Sally's closed eyes flew wide-open and she just glared at me. And her awkward silence spoke volumes.

"Well, did he?" I prodded her again for an answer.

"No...he...didn't," Sally finally admitted very slowly.

"You see, I told you that you were lying to me. So how long did Mike hump away at your pussy, before he finally came inside you?"

Sally thought about it for a few moments, and then finally answered, "Maybe 9 or 10 minutes. But I'm not really sure, 'cuz he was makin' me cum like crazy the whole time."

"Now, you're telling me the truth."

"How do you know?" Sally challenged.

"Because I know you. We've been together over a decade, and for you, sex has always been about the 'intercourse' part. In fact, it shocked me when you jacked me off last night, and then put on that little 'sex show' for me. I kept asking myself where did my wife go? Do you know how long it has been since you jacked me off, instead of fucking me?"

"A little while," Sally replied.

"Try several years. It's just not like you to not wanna fuck."

"Okay. So what does that prove?"

"Everything. Especially when you consider that I also know Mike too. And I know that whenever he masturbates, it always takes him an extremely long time for him to finally get excited enough to make himself cum."

"But how do you know that?"

"It doesn't matter how I know it, Sally. I just do, okay? And I always used to think that it was kind of weird that Mike had to struggle so much to finally orgasm. But now I actually envy him for it."

"And you should. I'm lucky if I get three or four minutes out of you when we're fuckin'!" Sally remarked.

"Hey, you don't have to rub it in. 'Cuz when it comes to orgasming, there are lots of guys out there who are hair-triggered, just like me," I defended.

"Unfortunately for us women!" Sally sarcastically remarked.

"Okay, okay. You made your point. But I can't help the way that I'm sexually-wired."

"Well, neither can I," Sally said. "I can't help the way that I'm sexually-wired, either."

"But do you see how much better it feels to be honest with me?" I asked my wife. "So here's another question for you. You lied to me when you told me that Mike apologized to you, while he was cumming inside you, didn't you?"

"Yes, I did," Sally confessed. "Mike was thoroughly enjoying our intercourse. Just like I was."

"Okay, I've still got two more questions for you to be honest with me about."

"Fire away."

"When you caught Mike jacking off in his bedroom this afternoon, and you pulled your pants down and stood in front of him to let him finger your pussy, that's when you made the decision that you were going to put on a 'sex show' for him in order to try to get him to fuck you, isn't it?"

"Well you're close, but no cigar. I actually made that decision when I first walked into Mike's bedroom, and I saw that he had been jacking off to those spread-eagle pictures of me that were carefully positioned across his laptop screen. At that moment, while I was staring at his rock-hard dick--which he wasn't makin' any effort to hide from me, by the way--I made the decision that I was gonna try to get him to fuck me with that sexy-looking, uncut dick of his. And that's when I pulled down my pants in front of him."

"Can I ask you a question now?" Sally said to me.

"Sure."

"Why are you circumcised, and Mike's not?"

"You'd have to ask my mother and father that question. They're the only ones who would know the answer to that. But for some reason, I guess they just decided to leave my little brother intact."

"Does it bother you at all that your parents chose to have your penis circumcised?"

"No. I'm happy with my circumcised penis. Aren't you?"

"That's a loaded question," Sally said to me.

"Okay then. Don't answer it. So then my final question to you is: Does getting fucked by Mike turn you on more than getting fucked by me? And think about this long and hard, before you answer. 'Cuz I already know the truth. I'm just asking you to be honest with me, and verify what I already know."

"Yes. I'm not proud of it, but the truth is it turns me on more to get fucked by my brother-in-law. And it's not just a taboo, mental excitement kind of thing either, although that's definitely a part of it. But this afternoon, Mike fucked me the same way that you used to fuck me years ago, back when we first began havin' intercourse together."

"Hey, what can I say? I'm no spring chicken right now. I just don't have that kind of energy and stamina, like I used to."

"Don't feel bad about it, Carl. Neither do I. But Mike's younger, and he does! And he proved that to me this afternoon, when he was fucking me. Notice I didn't say when we were fucking. Because I pretty much just laid there on top of the bed, like a rag doll, and let Mike hump away at my pussy.

"At first I tried to play a more-active role, and meet each of his thrusts with my own. But that didn't last long, despite the fact that his super-fast thrusting was makin' me cum like crazy.

"Right answer!" I praised Sally, as I immediately resumed my not-so-exciting, moderate-paced thrusting, and eventually brought our intercourse to a successful conclusion, within about another minute or two.

Afterwards, we both lay there in each other's arms, just like we always do, as we were both basking in our respective orgasmic glows. And while we were discussing non-sexually-related things, we both heard Misty's voice through the upstairs bedroom walls, clearly saying "I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum!" And then we both heard her cry out, as she was obviously orgasming.

Sally began giggling away, as she said to me, "It's a damn good thing that Jake's sleepin' over at his friend's house tonight, and Jordan's out on a hot date with her boyfriend."

And with a big grin on my face, I commented to Sally, "Boy, you've got that right. So do you think that, right now, Mike's actually fucking Misty?"

"You mean, just like you were doin' this afternoon? Come on, you don't have to lie to me, Carl. I could hear you guys through the walls, just like I'm sure you guys could hear me and Mike goin' at it too. Does this refresh your memory?

"Carl! What the fuck are you doin'? Pull out now, God damn it!" Sally said, imitating Misty's voice as best as she could.

And Sally quickly switched to a bad imitation of my voice, and she said, "I'm sorry, Baby. It's too late!"

Then Sally switched right back to her Misty-sounding voice, and said, "God damn it, Carl! You're makin' me cum!"

And finally she went right back to her own sarcastic Sally-voice, and asked, "Well, does any of that ring any bells for you, Carl?"

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to fuck Misty. But she seduced me, right after I left you and Mike in our bedroom this afternoon. I swear, that's exactly what happened!"

"I know, Carl. And I believe you. Misty did that because I asked her to seduce you."

"You what?" I asked in total shock, trying to let Sally's last statement sink in. "When did you do that?"

"Right before I caught Mike jackin' off in the guest bedroom this afternoon."

"Are you saying that you catching Mike jacking off wasn't an accident? That you somehow knew that he would be in that bedroom by himself, masturbating?"

Sally raised her eyebrows, pursed her lips, and slowly nodded her head a couple of times, before she admitted to me, "Yep. That's exactly what I'm sayin'."

"But that means that you intended all along to seduce Mike into fucking you this afternoon, while I was over at Dave's house. God, you're one conniving little bitch, aren't you?" I observed.

"Oh please, Sir. Compliments will get you everywhere," Sally stated as sarcastically as she could, and then added in a forced whisper, just like a spy who was sharing a vital secret with another spy, "Who do you think emailed those naked pictures of me to Mike? I'll give you a hint. It was me. I did that this afternoon. Right after you left the house to go have sex with Dave next door."

"Was that before--or after--you asked Misty to seduce me?" I asked, just trying to get the timeline straight in my head.

"After," said Sally. And then she effortlessly shifted to her infamous, high-pitched, "little girl" voice, and she said me, "I'm sorry, Daddy. I was such a naughty girl this afternoon. Do you wanna spank me?"

"So why did you ask Misty to seduce me after I came home from my 'little adventure' with Dave?" I asked, obviously not playing along with Sally's "coy little girl" routine.

My wife quickly took the cue, and she shifted right back to her own voice, before she confessed to me, "I was hopin' that Misty would be able to catch you before you made it all the way down the hall to our bedroom, just in case you came home earlier than I thought you would, and caught Mike and me, before we had finished doin' the dirty deed.

"But obviously, that didn't happen, now did it? And you caught me in our bedroom, puttin' on my private little 'sex show' for Mike. So my 'Misty back-up plan' went to hell in a hand-basket real fast."

"It sure did," I whole-heartedly agreed.

"But you've gotta understand somethin', Carl. I wasn't askin' Misty to do anything that she didn't want to do anyway. I mean, she's definitely got the hots for you, Sweetie. Misty's been wantin' to fuck you somethin' fierce for quite a while. Ever since she moved in with us. She was just waitin' for my permission. That's all.

"And I finally gave it to her today, because I knew that if Misty could get you to fuck her this afternoon, then you'd have no valid reason to get mad at me for lettin' Mike fuck me this afternoon. And that was my real ace in the hole."

"I think it was more like your real 'dick in the hole'," I said, attempting to be funny, and having some success at it, judging from Sally's giggly reaction.

"So it's 'truth time', dear hubby," Sally said. "Does it turn you on more to fuck Misty, or to fuck me?"

"I believe you already know the answer to that," I said to her.

"That's right. But I want to hear you say it anyway. So who's pussy turns you on more? Misty's, or mine? Come on. Be honest with me. I'm a big girl. I can take it."

I paused for a moment, acting like I was trying to decide which pussy I liked better. Of course, it was all an act that I was putting on for Sally's sake, because I didn't initially want to hurt her feelings. But then after thinking about it for a moment, I decided to slap Sally across the face with the brutal truth, which is exactly what she was asking me to do.

So I finally told Sally, "Misty's super-hairy pussy. And God, that pubic hair 'treasure trail' of hers is so fucking sexy and erotic looking! And her pussy's so short and tight that I could barely get my dick all the way up inside it when I was fucking her this afternoon."

"Now, you're tellin' me the truth. See how much better it feels to be totally honest with me? And I'm not mad at you, Carl. If I were in your shoes, Misty's snug, young pussy would turn me on more too. I remember when my pussy used to be that way. Years ago. Back when we first met."

I couldn't believe Sally was saying that to me, because I don't remember Sally's pussy ever being short or snug, like Misty's is. But one has to pick ones battles carefully. And so I decided that is was best for me to ignore Sally's comment about her having a tight pussy when I first met her. And I quickly changed the subject by asking her, "So what made you want to get fucked by your own brother-in-law this afternoon?"

"Oh, I don't know," Sally replied. "After I left you in the shower, I began thinkin' about how you were just minutes away from finally gettin' your hands on a nice, black penis again. And I have to admit there was a part of me that got jealous of you, and what you were gonna be doin' with Dave. But there was another part of me that just got feelin' really horny. And for me, sex has always been about family. You know that. Year's ago, it started out with Dad and me, after Mom passed away. And then Uncle Jerry."

"Hey, wait a minute! I started having sex with you before Uncle Jerry did, didn't I?"

"You did. But back then, you weren't part of my family yet.

"And of course, you already know about my older sister, Cindy," Sally continued her explanation, "So the bottom line is that, up until today, Mike was the only adult member of this family that I hadn't had sex with."

"The only member? Oh come on, Sally. There's gotta be another extended family member that you haven't thought of. What about your cousin, Sam?" I egged Sally on, as I reached down into her bare crotch, and began fondling her pussy again.

"Oh yeah. I can't believe I forgot about Samantha. God, that bitch has one sweet 'hoo-ha' downstairs, and some awesome little titties up on top! That's all I can say. I didn't tell you this before, but Sam and I almost looked like we could be twins," Sally replied, as I felt her warm hand wrapping itself around the shaft of my penis, while we were looking deep into each other's eyes, getting ready to kiss.

* * * * *

CHAPTER 10 - Black Cocks and Bobby Socks

* * * * *

Friday evening had finally arrived. And I rushed home from work to get showered up in preparation for the mad, passionate night of sex that I knew was going to take place inside that hotel room. The very same hotel room in which Sally and I had had our first-ever cuckold encounter. And I was super-jazzed about it, because I wanted to watch my wife "in action", as she was hopefully getting secretly knocked up by one of our black neighbors.

But unfortunately, once I got home, Sally broke the bad news to me that Dave had just called at the last minute to tell her that he and Terrell were both under the weather, and wouldn't be able to go with us this weekend to the hotel, as we had all planned. So Sally had called the hotel just minutes before I had gotten home, and she had postponed the hotel room reservation, pushing it back one week.

And ironically, Sally seemed very pleased about passing this unexpected "bad news" onto me. And so I asked her why she was so happy about our next door neighbors getting sick, and our having to postpone our weekend get-together at the hotel, as a result.

And Sally explained to me that it was because she hadn't ovulated yet, according to her basal body thermometer readings; but that she was due to ovulate within the next few days, and so there was actually a much better chance that she would get knocked up over the next weekend. And of course, she reminded me that her getting impregnated by a black man was her ultimate goal.

So on Friday evening, exactly one week later, at 6:00 PM on the nose, Dave Malone showed up on our front doorstep, with his college-age son, Terrell, in-tow. They were both healthy, and happy, and looking good.

And so was my wife, who was decked out in her infamous sexy school girl outfit, with her white buttoned-down cotton dress shirt, and her green plaid material pleated micro-miniskirt, which was so short that her white-panty-covered butt-cheeks perpetually stuck out from under the rear hem of the skirt whenever she was walking away from you. And of course, whenever she was facing you and tilted her pelvis forward just a little bit, her panty-covered camel toe would peek out from under the front hem of her skirt too.

So after my having a beer with the Malones in the family room, just to loosen everyone up a little bit--and with Sally having intentionally shifted her pelvis forward to display her panty-covered camel toe to them the entire time--I suggested that it was time for all of us to leave, so that Sally and I could first get checked in at the hotel room (Sally had already made arrangements with the hotel's front desk staff for us to have a late check-in time); and then have Dave and Terrell join us in our room, so that "the games could begin", so-to-speak.

But just as we were getting ready to leave the house, Misty came bounding down the stairs with her fiancé, Mike, right behind her. Mike was wearing a T-shirt and jeans, and Misty had on a mid-thigh-length nightshirt.

Misty called out enthusiastically, "Hi, Mr. Malone. Hi, Terrell. So are you guys ready for some fun tonight? 'Cuz we can't wait to see what happens."

"What does she mean by that?" Dave asked me with a very puzzled look on his face. "You didn't tell me that your kids were gonna be involved in all this."

"These aren't my kids. Mike's my little brother. And he and his fiancée, Misty, are temporarily staying here in our guest bedroom," I openly admitted to Dave. And then I quickly turned my attention towards my wife, "Sally! What the hell? Did you invite Mike and Misty to come along with us tonight?"

"You did know that I was an exhibitionist, right?" Sally side-stepped the issue by answering my question with a question.

"God, how could you?" I asked.

"Oh, right. Don't act like you're so high and mighty, my little cuckold husband. Why don't you tell Dave how you fucked Misty right after you came home from having sex with him last Saturday afternoon?"

"Is that true?" Dave asked Misty directly.

"Yes, Sir!" Misty enthusiastically replied to Dave, "And Carl's really good at fucking. He's got a nice, big cock on him too. I mean, for a white guy--"

"Oh, Carl's cock isn't that big!" Mike blurted out, cutting off his fiancée in mid-sentence. "Mine's bigger. And you know it."

"Yeah, but Carl doesn't rape girls, like you do!" Misty verbally shot right back at Mike, turning to face him. "And Carl knows how to make a girl cum real good, too."

"I wouldn't have had to rape you the other night, if you weren't such a big cock-tease! And I do know how to make a girl cum real good. Don't forget I made Sally cum her ass off last Saturday afternoon while I was fucking her."

"How can I forget that?" Misty sarcastically asked Mike. "You two sounded like a couple of alley cats goin' at it under a bedroom window. Too bad you couldn't make me cum like that on Saturday night."

"But I did make you cum. Remember? I made you cum your ass off while I was finger-fucking you!"

"Yeah, but you couldn't do it with your cock, now could you? So you just shoved it in, and came inside me, like I was some fucking little whore, or something. I hope you're proud of yourself!"

"I am. And I'm proud of you too, Misty--for being such a good fucking little whore that night!"

Misty's response was to slap Mike's face as hard as she could, and then scream at him, "Fuck you, Mike!" while she had her mouth positioned just inches away from his face, acting like a seasoned military drill instructor who was verbally reprimanding a cadet in basic training.

"Children, now play nice!" a stunned Sally finally jumped in to sternly reprimand Mike and Misty, trying to keep their arguing from turning into an all-out physical brawl.

And then my wife put a forced, fake smile on her face, as she looked over at our two next door neighbors, and added, "I'm sure we're all gonna have a wonderful time this evening. All of us except for Misty, that is. She has kindly volunteered to stay home and house-sit and watch the kids for us over the upcoming weekend. By the way, Jake and Jordan should be coming home from the movies in a little while. So hopefully, we can get going pretty soon."

"What the fuck kind of family did I get myself involved with?" Dave chided me. "I didn't agree to have your brother tag along with us. If I had known that this was gonna happen, I would have turned down your fucking offer!"

"Oh, please don't do that now," I begged Dave. "We can still save the evening. I mean, you and your son are already here, right? And we've already got the hotel room booked. So what do ya say? Let's go have some fun. Okay? I mean, I realize it's turning into kind of a 'sausage party', but I'm sure Mike will behave himself. He's just feelin' a little too horny right now. That's all," I said, giving Misty a quick, well-timed, secretive wink.

"Yeah, Carl, that's gotta be it," Misty chimed in, right on cue. "I promise that Mike will behave tonight, while he's at the hotel room. Won't you, Dear?

"Of course I will," Mike agreed.

"Oh no your won't!" Dave said defiantly to Mike. "We need more pussy in that hotel room. Not dicks! So you're gonna stay home and watch the kids over the weekend, while your beautiful fiancée is gonna join us for 'fun and games' at the hotel room. It's either that, or the whole deal's off!"

"Fine. Have it your way then!" Mike quickly backed down, while staring right a Misty, who was energetically shaking her head from side-by-side, and mouthing the word 'no' repeatedly.

Then Misty forcefully whispered back to Mike, a little too loudly, "I'm not really into black guys! You know that. So why are you doin' this to me?"

Mike abruptly turned around and left the family room, without even saying 'goodbye' to his fiancée. And then he bolted up the staircase to the second floor. Then I heard a door close and the metallic sound of a lock being twisted on the interior door knob. One could reasonably assume from Mike's actions that he went into the guest bedroom so that he could hurry up and jack off to those naked pictures of Sally on his laptop computer, before the kids came home from the movies.

Dave saw Misty's decidedly-negative response to his latest demand, and he turned to me and stared arrows at my eyes. Then he finally said to me, while slowly and carefully choosing his words, "The only way I'm going through with this deal now is if I get to fuck both your wife and your future sister-in-law, right in front of you. In fact, I want to fuck your sister-in-law first, and then fuck your wife. And then afterwards, I wanna watch you have 'sloppy seconds' with Misty. So do we still have a deal, Mr. Camden? Or do I take my black ass back over to my house, and call everything off right now?"

"You've got a deal!" I told Dave emphatically.

The phrase "Oh shit!" popped out of Misty's mouth, as the she realized the full ramifications of the new deal that had just been made between Dave and me. Misty looked at me as if I had gone stark raving mad.

"What?" I said, "Don't look at me like that. You brought this onto yourself."

"Actually, we didn't, Carl. Your wife invited us, remember?" said Misty. "And Mike was the one who was supposed to go with you guys. Not me!"

"Well, get pissed off at Sally then," I said to Misty, and then announced to everyone, "But we're going through with all this, even if it's the last thing we ever do together as a family. We've come way too far to turn back now. So let's hightail it to the hotel, and enjoy tonight's 'festivities' as much as we can."

"That's the spirit!" Dave complimented me. "It's nice to see a man that's got some real cojones between his legs," Dave said to me in obvious admiration.

Sally finally spoke up again, addressing me, our two next door neighbors, and Misty, "By the way, I need to let you all know that I did invite a 'special guest' to join us at the hotel, and I think I hear her pulling up in the driveway right now."

We all watched through the living room window as a bright-red Dodge Charger pulled into the empty space on one side of the driveway, as if on cue. And then a women got out of the car. And I instantly recognized the woman. It was Sally's doppelgänger; her first cousin, Samantha.

Sally opened the front door and gave a big greeting hug to Sam.

"And you are...?" Dave asked Sam.

"I'm Sam--it's short for Samantha--and it's a pleasure to meet you..."

"Just call me 'Dave'. And that's my son, Terrell. We're Sally's next door neighbors."

"Cool. I'm Sally's cousin. On our father's side of the family."

"Well, I must say, you and Sally look like you could be identical twins," Dave observed.

The impression that Sally and Sam were identical twins was further bolstered by the fact that Sally and Sam were both dressed almost exactly alike, from head to toe. This matching style and color of clothing was simply too coincidental to have taken place by accident, a fact which my wife later verified to me. She said that she wanted Sam to look as much like her as possible, just to freak me out even more than I already was about this whole "Sam thing".

"Oh, that's only our physical appearance. We have completely different personalities, I assure you," Sam said to Dave, with Sally nodding her head in agreement.

"Along with different-sounding voices," I observed out-loud. Sam spoke in a noticeably-higher pitch range than Sally did. Sam also had a different accent and lilt to her speech.

"Carl, don't be rude. Say 'Hi' to my cousin, Sam," Sally threatened.

"Hi, Sam."

"Hi, Carl," Sam greeted me warmly and then said to me, "I was thrilled when Sally called me and asked me to join you guys tonight at the hotel room. But she didn't mention anything about her next door neighbors being part of this."

"That's because Sally has ***********ive amnesia sometimes," I explained to Sam. "You don't mind Dave and Terrell joining us at the hotel room tonight, do you?"

"Of course not," Sam replied to me. "But I've gotta warn ya, I'm really special. I'm not like other girls."

"Well, that should make things just that much more fun and interesting for all of us," I said to Sam, while I was noticing that Terrell was staring at Sam's crotch.

"Dad!" Terrell spoke up, "It looks like she's got a package down there. I swear to God! It does!" At this point Terrell was rudely pointing at the crotch of Sam's panties, which were peeking out from under the front of her green plaid pleated micro-miniskirt.

"Your son's right," Sam said to Dave. "I've got a big clitty on me. 'Cuz I'm a woman trapped in a man's body. That's what makes me so unique."

"That's fucking awesome!" Terrell remarked enthusiastically. "Dad, come on. Let's let Sam join us at the hotel."

"I wasn't born yesterday," Dave said to Sam. "I think you're pulling my leg right now about this whole trannie business. You're way too pretty to be a guy."

"Oh, Dave, thank you very much for your kind words. But I really am a trannie. Maybe this'll change your mind," Sam said, hiking the front part of her skirt up over her stomach to show off her white cotton panties, then pulling the crotch material of the panties over to one side to expose her small, flaccid, uncut penis through the leg-hole of her panties. Then she grabbed the foreskin surrounding the very tip of her super-short dick and pulled upward on it, while tilting her pelvis back, to show Dave that she did in fact have a tiny pair of underdeveloped testicles snugly hugging her crotch, just under the base of her short-shafted dick. To top it all off, Sam didn't have a single pubic hair that I could see. At least, not anywhere near her dick and balls.

When I caught my first glimpse of Sam's little package, I instantly knew why Sally wasn't upset at all about that first night we had together at Pete and Linda's house, when Sally had discovered just how tiny Pete's dick and balls were. Ironically, Sam's little dick and balls were about the same size as Pete's. And I knew that Sally and Sam had hooked up long before Sally had gotten it on with Pete that first night.

"Oh, my God!" Dave remarked, gesturing towards Sam's exposed package. "Does it work?"

"Hell yes, it works!" Sam interjected. "Let's just say I haven't had any complaints yet. In fact, Sally here loves my big clitty, don't you, Sally?"

Sally nodded her head in agreement, with a big smile on her face.

When I saw her reaction to Sam's comment, I chided Sally, "You swore up and down that Sam was a girl, back when you told me about you guys sleeping together!"

"Well, that's right, Carl. Sam is a girl. But she's a girl with a small dick down between her legs, instead of a pussy. And you can fuck her, just like you'd fuck any other girl, except that Sam's version of 'a pussy' just happens to be her rectum. And she's just fine with usin' it like a pussy, aren't you, Sam?"

"You bet your sweet ass I am!" Sam announced proudly.

"So then are you into men, or women?" Dave asked Sam.

"Mainly men nowadays. But I used to have sex with women too. And Sally just happens to be one of those women."

I glanced over at Terrell, and saw him smiling and making goo-goo eyes at Sam after he heard Sam's answer to his father's question. When I looked back over at Sally, I caught her staring directly at Sam's still-exposed penis.

"God, you people have got to be the most sexually messed-up family I've ever seen!" Dave remarked, shaking his head with his mouth wide-open.

"Just look in the mirror, mother fucker!" Sally jumped in, releasing her motherly fury right into Dave's face, making him automatically take a step back. "You're fixin' to fuck my future sister-in-law and me both, right in front of my own husband. And then you want my husband to fuck his little brother's fiancée in front of you. And you seem to be okay with all that."

At this point, it looked like Dave was getting ready to respond to Sally, but she didn't give him any time to respond. Instead, she just continued on with her verbal tirade, "Well, I've got news for you, Buster. I'm okay with all that, too! And that's because of how sexually messed up both of our families are. So let's get this show on the road, and go to that God damn hotel room, so we can start this weird-ass, fucking orgy! What do ya say?" Sally asked Dave, as she boldly reached across, grabbed hold of his hand, and then firmly placed it onto the camel-toed crotch of her own white cotton panties. "Do you want some of this, or don't ya?"

"Yes, ma'am, I do," Dave replied, nodding his head with a sheepish grin on his face.

And with that, Sam moved the crotch-material of her panties back in place, dropped the front of her skirt back down, and we finally left our house. All six of us piled into our gold Ford Windstar minivan, and no one said a word as we headed for the La Quinta across town. Sally was sitting across from me on the passenger-side of the minivan. Dave was sitting next to Misty on the short bench seat in the middle, right behind the driver and passenger seats. And back in the third row, at the very rear of the minivan, Terrell was sitting next to Sam.

Sally was behaving herself nicely. But when I looked in the rear-view mirror, I could tell that the other two women in the van were not.

Terrell had his eyes closed, and his head laid back against the built-in headrest at the back of the seat. And it looked like Sam had her hand in Terrell's lap, although I couldn't really see what she was doing, thanks to the middle-row bench seat that was blocking my view.

But I could plainly see that Dave had the flat palm of his right hand shoved down between Misty's thighs, just below her crotch area. And she was softly giggling away, as he giving her little butterfly kisses up and down the side of her neck, stopping every so often to whisper in her ear, which only seemed to make her giggle even more.

And then I saw Misty's legs suddenly spread apart to let Dave rub and massage her prominent, panty-covered camel toe with his hand. It was obvious that Misty was really warming up to Mr. Malone on the way over to the hotel; which I thought was a very good thing, considering the fact that he had demanded to fuck Misty first, before he fucked my wife.

And I could feel my own penis beginning to stiffen inside my pants while I was still driving. I was very relieved when we finally arrived at the hotel. I made a beeline for the men's room, and peed like a racehorse through my partially-erect dick, before I met Sally in the front lobby of the hotel, so that we could check into our room.

After we had gotten the room key cards, I drove around the side of the hotel, and parked as close as I could to where our room was located. And we unloaded our minuscule amount of luggage (a small suitcase and a couple of over-stuffed backpacks) from the minivan, carried it all up to our room on the second floor (which by the way, as fate would have it, was right next door to our original hotel room), and began making ourselves at home in the modest, "two double-beds with an easy chair" hotel room.

Once everyone else was already inside the hotel room, I locked the minivan and brought up the final piece of luggage. I plopped it down on the carpeted floor, next to the entry door, before turning around to hang the "Do Not Disturb" sign on the outside door handle, and then locking the deadbolt on the inside of the door.

"Okay, everyone," Dave announced, while he closed the curtains to cover the large single window right next to the hotel room entry door, and then began undressing himself, "Time to take your clothes off. And I do mean all of them."

Everyone in the room automatically began slowly undressing in front of each other, without saying a word. We were like a bunch of nervous kids at a strip-poker game, where nobody wanted to be the first one who finally exposed his or her genital area for all to see. But someone had to go first. And it was Dave.

"Damn, you've got a big-ass cock!" Misty remarked loudly to Dave, as she caught her first glimpse of his exposed, partially-erect penis, while she was slowly pulling her nightshirt up over her head and then removed her bra to bare her large breasts for him--and for everyone else in the hotel room.

"Yeah. That's what my wife always used to say to me," Dave told Misty with a toothy smile on his face, and his eyes locked onto Misty's puffed-out nipples.

By the way, it was truly uncanny just how similar-looking Misty's nipples and aureoles were to Sally's. The biggest difference between the two women was that Misty actually had breasts for those puffed-out nipples to ride on top of, instead of a virtually-flat chest, like Sally had. It's no wonder that Sally often referred to her own glorified breast-buds as being her "little titties".

On the other hand, Sam's nipples didn't look anything like Sally's. They were much smaller in diameter. But they rode up on top of noticeably-larger breast-mounds that would easily fill out an A-cup sized bra. I was curious, just like I'm sure all the other men in the room were, and so I had to ask Sam about her breasts.

"Sam, did you take hormone treatments to enlarge your breasts?"

"No, I didn't. And I'm glad you brought that up, Carl. You see, I'm a totally natural trannie. And you won't find many out there like me. Once I hit puberty, my breasts just started growing, all on their own. The doctor told me that I had an abnormally-high level of estrogen in my body, coupled with an abnormally-low level of testosterone. Hence the under-developed dick and balls, and the lack of body hair. So I've been this way ever since puberty, and it all feels completely natural to me, just like your body feels to you."

"Come over here, and sit down next to me, Darling," Dave said to Misty as he was gently patting the bed beside him.

Misty continued to stare at Dave's stiffening penis while she pulled her panties down her slender legs, stepped out of the panty leg-holes, and left them in a little pile on the floor, by the side of the bed, next to her shoes. And of course, Dave's staring eyes naturally moved from Misty's ample breasts down to her newly-exposed, super-hairy pussy mound.

Dave was now buck naked, and sitting down on the side of the bed that was closest to the entry door. And Misty--who had quickly sat down beside him--was finally naked too.

And so was everyone else in the room, although most of us--myself included--still had our socks on. For instance, an otherwise-totally-naked Misty was still wearing her sexy-looking, 50's-style, white, ruffled-lace-trimmed, thin-cotton bobby socks with no shoes on. And while I knew that a normal man would have found himself naturally staring at Misty's bare pussy, I couldn't help but shift my attention back and forth between her pussy and her bobby socks. In fact, it kind of freaked me out when I realized that Misty's dainty-looking bobby socks were actually turning me on in sexual way, especially considering the fact that I've never been a foot fetish kind of guy.

And then I finally noticed that Sally and Sam were also wearing bobby socks in the hotel room that night. In fact, they were both wearing the exact same kind of white, lace-trimmed bobby socks, thanks to Sally's exquisite pre-planning.

And just for the record, Sam and Sally had also both just recently removed their nearly-identical-looking, low-heeled, black leather, Mary Jane shoes. Their schoolgirl-style shoes, which were now laying on the floor of the hotel room, had single thin leather straps across the instep that were fastened with a small buckle at the outside edge of each shoe. But even if their Mary Jane shoes had been in a single pile on the floor--which they weren't--it would have been obvious which shoes belonged to Sam, because they were a little bit larger than Sally's shoes were.

However, unlike Sam and Sally, Misty wasn't wearing black leather Mary Jane shoes when she hopped into the van that night to go to the hotel. Instead, Misty had recently kicked off her light-tan, almost-flesh-colored, well-worn ballet slippers, which were now neatly sitting side-by-side on the floor next to the bed, right in front of where Sally and I were standing.

But then it hit me like a rock when I realized that Misty, Sally, and Sam all just happened to be wearing white bobby socks with identical-looking lace trim, even though Misty supposedly had no idea that she would be coming with us to the hotel room tonight. Or did she? Was this whole thing secretly planned by Sally from the very beginning? And was Dave involved in Sally's planning? Only Sally knew the whole truth about what was taking place. And she wasn't ready to tell anyone yet.

At any rate, it was a very awkward moment at first, when we were all getting naked in front of each other in that well-lit hotel room. But after we had all stared a each other's bare bodies and genitals--and bobby socks--for a little while, the nervous laughter and giggling eventually subsided, as everyone started feeling a little more at ease with the situation.

That became obvious when Sam finally sat down beside Terrell on the other bed (the one that was farthest away from the hotel room entry door, and closest to the bathroom), and asked him, "So Terrell, do you wanna feel my big clitty?"

Terrell and Sam both started fondling each other's bare genitals, with each person's attention focused exclusively on the other person's bare package. And that broke the ice for everyone in the hotel room.

The next thing I knew, I felt Sally's hand reach down and grab hold of my dick. And I automatically reciprocated by reaching into her bare crotch to start playing with her pussy. We were standing side-by-side at this point, watching Dave touch and feel out Misty's ample, bare breasts and puffy nipples.

Dave and Misty were still sitting beside one another on the side of the bed, just a few feet directly in front of Sally and me. And they were both facing us, which gave Sally and me a close-up, unobstructed view of the taboo sexual encounter that had just started to take place between our next door neighbor and our petite-size, future sister-in-law.

Then Dave reached down into Misty's bare thighs, and inserted the open palm of his hand between them, to let Misty know that he wanted her to spread her legs farther apart--which she did. Dave French-kissed Misty while his hand was busy fondling her hairy pussy. And it didn't take long before Misty's hand was just as busy feeling out and caressing his dick and his balls.

Dave whispered something in Misty's ear, and she giggled for a moment.

And then the next thing Sally and I knew, Misty was getting down on her knees at the side of the bed. Once she had gotten herself into position, Misty leaned over Dave's lap and licked his unusual-looking, pink dickhead a few times. Then she stuck it in her mouth and began sucking away on it.

"Can you believe this, Carl?" Sally asked me. "Our black, 54-year-old next door neighbor's gettin' ready to fuck Misty, right in front of us. God, my pussy's so wet right now!"

"Yeah. It all seems pretty surreal alright," I agreed. "But Misty doesn't seem to have a problem with it now, even though she told Mike that she wasn't really into black guys," I commented, as I was looking at Misty, who was still sucking away on the end of Dave's big, black dick, while she was holding and fondling his balls in her hand.

I looked across the room at the other bed, and I saw Terrell doing the same thing to Sam, who was leaning back on the bed, resting on her elbows with her head thrown back, as she was obviously enjoying Terrell's oral stimulation of her "big clitty", as she likes to call it.

"Okay, I guess it's time for blowjobs then," Sally said to me, and then suddenly dropped to her knees in front of me to begin giving me a blowjob too.

This was followed by several minutes of relative silence, while all the simultaneous blowjobs were taking place.

But then I had to break that relative silence by telling Sally, "If you don't stop that 'thrusting shit' right now, you're gonna make me cum. And I really don't wanna cum yet."

And Sally new exactly what I meant. She had this bad habit (as far as I was concerned) of using her puckered-up mouth like a vagina, and repeatedly thrusting it down around the end of my dick in a very rhythmic manner. I don't know who taught her that, but it definitely wasn't the way that I liked to have my dick sucked--at least, not if I didn't want to cum in her mouth.

Sally abruptly pulled her mouth off my penis, and I praised her, "Thank you, Mrs. Camden! Now why don't you just stand here next to me, and let me feel out that little wet pussy of yours, while we watch Dave and Misty 'do their thing' together?"

Sally stood up beside me, and spread her legs apart, and whispered in my ear, "Speaking of 'things', Dave's is fucking huge! Why didn't you tell me he's hung like a horse?"

As we were both staring at Misty, who was now busy sucking away on one of Dave's balls, I whispered back to Sally, "I wanted to keep it a surprise. Besides, he's not really hung like horse. It's more like a pony, or a donkey."

And as Sally and I both giggled at my witty remark, Dave unexpectedly said to us, "Hey guys, you know I can hear you, right?"

Misty suddenly stood up in front of Dave, spread her legs apart, and stuck her super-hairy pussy right in his face, so that he could feel it and play with it--which of course, he was more than happy to do--while she still had one hand wrapped around his long, stiff penis.

Sally leaned over to whisper in my ear again, "Oh God, Carl, this is so exciting! I've always wanted to see a live 'donkey show'."

"Yeah. Well our next door neighbor squirts sperm like a donkey too," I forcefully whispered back to Sally, and we both started to laugh.

"Hey, I didn't come here to be insulted," Dave's voice called out through Misty's spread legs, as she was standing with her back towards Sally and me.

"No, you didn't, did you?" Sally piped up, calling back to Dave. "You came here to get some pussy! And that's exactly what's happening right this very minute, thanks to Misty. Besides, when I told Carl that you're hung like horse, I meant it as a compliment--not an insult."

Then Sally turned her attention back my way, and whispered very slowly and quietly this time, right in my ear, "So how exactly does a donkey squirt sperm?"

"Oh, you'll see soon enough. And so will Misty--unfortunately," I added with a decidedly-sarcastic tone to my super-breathy-but-still-soft whisper. And Sally and I both giggled again. But this time we were both sure that Dave hadn't heard our latest privately-whispered, witty interchange.

"God, you're one horny bastard!" Sally suddenly exclaimed out-loud. In fact, so loudly that it initially scared me and made me jump.

"And you're one horny bitch!" I automatically replied in full voice, just as soon as I had regained my composure.

"True that!" Sally replied loudly, and then turned her attention to her future sister-in-law, and in a much softer voice asked, "Oh Misty, Honey, do you like Mr. Malone's cock?"

"God, Sally, it's fucking awesome!" Misty replied to Sally. "Bigger than any cock that I've ever had my hands on before!"

"Is your little pussy wet right now, Sweetie? 'Cuz mine sure is. Just from watchin' you and Dave together."

"Yes, Ma'am," Dave instantly chimed in, answering on Misty's behalf. "Her 'little pussy' is sopping-wet right now." And Dave could easily tell, since he had his fingers up in her pussy crack.

"Okay, Sweetie," Sally said to Misty, "It's time for Dave to show you what he can do with that giant cock of his."

"Okay, Sally," Misty said to Sally, as she got up onto the bed, lay down on her back, and spread her legs apart.

"Please don't hurt me, Mr. Malone," Misty said to Dave.

"Please call me 'Dave', okay?" he corrected her.

"Okay. 'Dave' it is, then. What I mean, Dave, is that I really don't think my pussy's quite big enough for you to put your whole cock up inside me."

And thanks to my own intimate knowledge of Misty's short, snug-fitting vagina, I found myself in total agreement with her assessment of the situation. And I felt bad for her. But there was absolutely nothing I could really do at that point, other than to let the whole scenario between Misty and Dave play out to its ultimate conclusion, whatever that might be.

"You'd be surprised at how much a pussy will stretch," Dave assured Misty. "But don't worry, Honey. If my dick starts hurtin' you, just let me know, and I won't let it go in any deeper. Deal?"

"Deal," Misty replied. And Dave rolled over on top of Misty momentarily to position himself between her spread thighs, so that he could mount her missionary-style. I was struck by just how much bigger Dave's body was when compared to Misty's petite body.

"Are you ready for this bad boy?" Dave asked Misty, while he had the end of his well-worn, black dick pressed up against her young, tight vaginal opening.

"Wait a minute," Misty said, with her eyes wide-open. "Aren't you gonna put a condom on first?"

"No only no, but hell no!" Dave emphatically replied. "It's been years since my dick's been inside a nice, warm pussy like yours, and I'm not gonna spoil this whole experience by wearing a rubber. Besides, I don't care what you told your boyfriend. The truth is that you really do want my black dick inside your little pussy right now, don't you?"

Misty closed her eyes, nodded her head a few times, and took a couple of very deep breaths before telling Dave, "Okay, you're right. I want you to go ahead and stick it in me now. But you've gotta promise me that you'll never tell my 'boyfriend' about any of this."

As Dave penetrated Misty's slick vaginal opening with his dickhead, he quickly glanced over at Sally and me, and told us, "I've been waitin' for this an awfully long time."

Then Dave turned his attention back to Misty and assured her, "Don't worry, young lady. Your secret's safe with me."

And then Sally and I watched Dave's long dickshaft slowly disappear up into Misty's baby-making hole. I turned my head and softly whispered directly into Sally's ear, "It's a damn good thing Misty's on The Pill right now."

"Oh God! This is makin' me cum!" Sally announced to me in a forced whisper, as she just kept on staring at the now-coupled-up interracial genitals in front of us.

And I didn't blame Sally for staring like that. I also couldn't help but stare at those super-erotic, sexy-looking, bare, fornicating genitals. After all, watching my own brother's fiancée while she's having sexual intercourse with a much older black man is not something that one normally gets to witness.

Within a few seconds after Sally's "This is makin' me cum" announcement, it felt like she was peeing on my pussy-fondling hand in short repetitive spurts, as she continued on with her verbal observations between spurts, "Shit! He's got...more than half of it...up inside her...already. And he's...still goin'!"

Dave overheard what Sally had just said to me, and he stopped his initial forward penetration to ask Misty, "Is this hurtin' you, Honey?" At this point, Dave had managed to sink about 3/4 of the length of his penis up into Misty's vagina, which meant that she already had about 7 inches of Mr. Malone's man-meat up inside her, with only about 2 to 3 inches left to go, before he would be sunk in balls-deep.

"No. I mean, I can definitely feel it startin' to stretch me," Misty advised Dave. "But it feels fucking awesome at the same time! Keep goin'. Just take it very slowly. And be careful, okay? I don't wanna end up with a torn pussy."

"Okay. I'm gonna ease in the rest of it," Dave said to Misty. "Now, take a deep breath and hold it."

However, when Dave attempted to slowly insert the last two or three inches or so of his super-long penis up into Misty's tight vagina, it seemed like her vagina simply would not stretch any farther to fit the exceptional length of Mr. Malone's "donkey-dick".

And Misty's unexpected loud gasp, along with the sudden wincing look on her face, confirmed that fact for us onlookers. She was obviously feeling some level of discomfort as she quickly pleaded with Dave to not try to stick his cock any deeper into her pussy than he already had it.

"God damn it! I was afraid this might happen," Dave confessed to Misty, who let out an audible sigh of relief when she felt Dave quickly pulling out of her, and rolling over to one side on the bed. "My wife, Agnes--God rest her soul--had the same problem with me. She was a very small woman, just like you are, and her vagina just wouldn't stretch enough to fit my long-ass dick. So we used to fuck in a different position, to try to compensate for that. And it worked pretty well for us. Do you want to try to fuck the way that I 'did it' with Agnes?" Dave asked Misty.

"Sure," Misty said in a very shaky voice, obviously trying to compose herself again. "Just don't hurt me anymore, okay?"

"Believe me. That's the last thing I wanna do. Now, roll over on your side, with you back towards me, and then bend your knee to put one leg up," Dave told Misty. And of course, she followed his coaching.

Then Dave rolled over on his side, placing his stomach up against Misty's back, and he eased his "long-ass" penis back up into Misty's vaginal opening from the rear.

"Now go ahead and put you legs back together again. You see, that way I can use your butt-cheeks to prevent my dick from going too deep inside you when I'm doin' my thing. Here, let me thrust a few times, just to show you," Dave told Misty, as he slowly inserted his dick up into her pussy a couple of times. "There. Now, does that feel better?"

"Oh God! It's like night and day," Misty confessed. "Now it doesn't feel like you're gonna rip me apart inside, which is what it felt like before, when we were in that missionary position."

"Yeah, my Agnes--God rest her soul--always preferred it when we fucked this way. So your pussy feels right at home to me now."

"Just don't call me 'Agnes' while we're fucking, okay?" Misty said, twisting her head to one side to address Dave. And everyone in the hotel broke out laughing. Everyone except for Sally, that is.

So I looked over at Sally, and saw that she was oblivious to Misty's joke, because I assumed that my wife was simply too caught up in her own orgasmic sensations at that moment.

"Oh shit! I'm cummin' again!" Sally proudly announced to me with her eyes closed, unintentionally confirming my assumption. Then Sally began squirting all over my hand again, while she was leaning back against the motel room wall, to help keep her balance, as her legs were literally starting to buckle underneath her.

"You know what he's gonna do next, right?" I softly whispered directly into Sally's ear, as she was slowly coming back down to earth from her orgasmic ride.

"Yeah. He's gonna put on a 'donkey show' for us," Sally whispered right back into my ear, which made me laugh and then immediately struggle to control my laughter, so as not to risk interrupting Dave and Misty's imminent fornication.

I looked over across the room and saw that Terrell and Sam were both lying on their sides on top of the bed, in opposite directions, and they were 69-ing with each other, just like Terrell's father and I had done the weekend before, over at his house.

"Sam seems to be enjoying her new-found black friend," I remarked off-hand to Sally, still whispering in her ear.

"Yes. I knew she would. After all, it runs in the family," Sally whispered smugly, winking her eye at me afterwards.

Then Sally suddenly turned her attention to Dave, and said in a fairly-loud, demanding tone-of-voice, "Come on. Start fuckin' her already! What're you waitin' for?"

"Her permission," Dave calmly replied to Sally.

"Well you've got my permission, okay? And I'm her God damn sister-in-law. So start fuckin' her already!" Sally barked back at Dave.

"Do you want me to pull out of her, right before I cum?" Dave asked Sally, still trying his best to maintain a calm demeanor.

"Hey, Mr. Malone, I'm right here! Why don't you ask me?" Misty said to Dave, trying to drag his attention away from Sally. "I'm the one who's not on any birth control right now."

"Just for the record, I'm not either," Sally quickly chimed in.

"So please don't cum inside me, okay?" Misty begged, totally ignoring my wife's rude comment, and giving Dave those sad, puppydog eyes. "I really don't wanna have a mulatto baby."

"Don't you dare pull out!" Sally blurted out over the top of Misty's voice. "I wanna watch you unload every bit of that black sperm of yours up into Misty's young pussy. It's either that, or you can just pull out right now and go home, 'cuz the whole deal's off."

"Says who?" Misty verbally challenged Sally, and then immediately told Dave, "If you wanna go ahead and pull out of me right before you cum, that'd be awesome!"

"No it's not, God damn it!" Sally yelled out very loudly, acting like she had temporarily gone bat-shit crazy. "There'll be none of that 'pullin' out' nonsense in this hotel room tonight! Do I make myself perfectly clear? If there's a dick inside a pussy, the sperm from that dick goes directly into that pussy! Even if it's not my pussy! No exceptions! Deal?" Sally glared at Mr. Malone.

"Deal," Dave said to Sally.

"Deal?" Sally said, while she was now staring at me.

"Deal," I replied.

"Hey, Terrell and Sam, did you guys hear what I just said?"

"Yes, Ma'am," Terrell and Sam both replied in unison, after pulling their mouths up off of each other's dickheads. Then Sam sarcastically added, "I'm pretty sure the whole hotel heard you."

"So what?" said Sally. "I really don't give a rat's ass right now! Well, is it a deal?"

"Don't worry. I wouldn't dream of pulling out of you before I cum," Sam said teasingly.

"Oh, I already know you won't. 'Cuz you probably won't be havin' sex with any women tonight. But how about you, Terrell? Do we have a deal?"

"I didn't know that I was supposed to fuck you and Misty tonight," Terrell replied.

"Well, just for the record, you're not supposed to fuck Misty, necessarily. But you definitely are supposed to fuck me at some point tonight, young man. That was part of your father's and my original deal. So do we have a deal about you not pulling out, before you cum inside me?"

"Yes, Ma'am. I would never do that to you," Terrell assured Sally, and then wrapped his mouth around the end of Misty's stiff stubby penis, and they both happily continued on with their 69-ing.

"Good! I'm glad we all understand each other now," Sally announced to the whole room.

And then my wife turned her attention directly to Misty, as she said, "Misty, I didn't bring you here with me tonight to be a God damn cock-tease! It's not my fault you decided to get off The Pill. So you need to buck it up right now, young lady, and take responsibility for your own actions, just like I have to."

"I am taking responsibility," Misty declared defensively. "And now, I know exactly what's gonna happen. Because of your threats, Mr. Malone--I mean, 'Dave'--is definitely gonna cum inside my pussy, whether I want him to or not.

"And I don't blame him for doin' that. If I were in his shoes, I'd do the same thing. In fact, the truth is I'm feelin' so turned-on right now that I actually want him to cum inside me.

"So you don't have to lose it, Sally. I was just tryin' to turn Dave on a little more, that's all. You, of all people, should realize that guys always seem to get super-excited whenever you ask 'em to pull out of you and not cum inside you."

Sally abruptly addressed Dave again, who still had his penis inserted up into Misty's vagina, but hadn't begun thrusting it in and out yet, "So start fuckin' Misty already! You heard what she just said. And I also want you to do everything you can to make her cum, while you're fuckin' her. Poor Misty deserves that much."

"Yes, Ma'am," Dave said to Sally as he slowly eased his long dick out of Misty's vagina, and then just as slowly reinserted again, obviously being very careful when he got to those critical last few inches of it.

"I'm sorry, Sweetie," Sally said to Misty in a very calm, motherly voice, "You're a much better actress than I'll ever be. You even had me believin' you about all that pullin' out crap!"

"Not like that!" Sally snapped at Dave, criticising him for the slow way that he was thrusting. "Just go ahead and start humpin' away at her, since her butt's there to cushion it, like you said."

"Are you okay with that?" Dave asked Misty directly.

Misty nodded her head in response, and said, "Yeah. Go ahead and fuck me, Mr. Malone--I mean 'Dave'--I think I can take it, now that you're comin' in through the 'back door'."

"Okay. But just remember, you asked for it," Dave warned Misty, as he finally began humping away at her pussy.

Several minutes into Dave's energetic thrusting, it became obvious to both Sally and me that Misty was in fact orgasming in response to having her snug vagina being filled-up and repeatedly stretched out by the outermost 2/3rds of Dave's large, pistoning penis.

It was also equally obvious to both of us that Dave was getting ready to cum inside Misty. Sally even whispered in my ear, sharing her observation with me that Dave's balls weren't hanging down in their scrotum anymore. Instead, they were pulled up snugly against both sides of the base of his dickshaft.

And that's when Sally spoke up, telling Dave, "I just want you to know that Misty's tellin' the truth when she says she's not on any birth control right now."

"I thought...you didn't want me...to pull out," Dave said to Sally, in short breathy phrases, while still staring at the downy, fine hairs on the back of Misty's neck, with his left arm wrapped around her torso, so that he could freely alternate between repeatedly squeeze her entire left breast in his hand, and manipulating its firm, puffed-out nipple between his fingertips.

"I don't," Sally said. "I want you to try to get my future sister-in-law pregnant right now, if you can."

I couldn't tell if Sally was serious, or just trying to turn Dave on even more. But in either case, it was still fairly shocking to hear those words come out of my wife's mouth.

"Please don't get me pregnant," Misty begged and pleaded with Mr. Malone. "You don't have to do this. You can still pull out. There's still time to do the right thing." And that's when Misty looked up at Sally and gave her a little wink accompanied by a very quick, devilish grin.

"No, there isn't. Oh shit! Fuck! Ahhhhhhhhhh," was all Dave could manage to say, while Sally and I both saw that the perpetually-exposed lower shaft of Mr. Malone's penis had begun to pulsate rhythmically, as it was faithfully pumping out his semen deep into Misty's baby-making hole.

"Oh yeah, that's it! Fuck that little bitch's pussy! Get her pregnant! She's been such a bad girl!" Sally enthusiastically cheered Dave on, right before she came hard, and squirted all over my hand yet one more time, just about passing out, in the process.

For her part, Misty was still lying on her side with her legs and knees together, and with her head on the pillows. But at this point, Misty had her eyes closed, and she was vocalizing in short, labored breaths; saying stuff to Dave like, "Yes! Yes! That's it! Give me all your sperm, you horny son of a bitch! I deserve it! Oh yeah, that's it! I've been such a naughty girl! Squeeze my nipple hard! Yeah, just like that! Now reach down and rub my clit! Oh fuck, that's feels good! Don't stop! Shit! You're makin' me cum! Don't stop!" And Misty was also periodically bucking her hips in such a way that it gave me the impression that she was thoroughly enjoying the "ride of her life".

Then Sally leaned over and quietly whispered in my ear, "You see, I told you Dave was gettin' ready to cum. Balls don't just pull up out of their sack for no reason. Yours do the same thing, by the way."

"So what, Sally?" I whispered back, while keeping my eyes locked on the still-copulating couple in the bed, right in front of us. "Are you an expert on 'balls' now?"

"Hell yes!" Sally replied in a forced whisper. "And I'm pretty sure you're an expert on 'pussies' too, by now."

Dave eventually rolled over onto his back, pulling his long hose of a dick out of Misty's vagina, and taking his hand away from her clitoris. And he told me, "Now, it's your turn to fuck your sister-in-law in front of me. That shouldn't be any problem for you, since you've already fucked her before."

"Well, technically, Misty's not my sister-in-law," I argued. "She's my future sister-in-law. There's a big difference. And that's only if she ends up actually marrying my little brother."

"So what? I don't care," Dave said to me. "I just wanna watch you have 'sloppy seconds' with Misty right now. That's all that matters to me. And let's face it. You're the only guy here who hasn't already shot his wad," Dave added, as he looked over at his son and Samantha, and at all the sperm that was lying in little puddles everywhere around them on the bed-sheets, and on various parts of their naked bodies.

"Yeah. I guess you're right. It's my turn," I said to Dave. And then I said to Sally, "Please forgive me for what I'm about to do."

"Duh!" Sally said sarcastically. "You don't really have a choice, remember? It's all part of that last-minute deal you made with Dave. And I'm on-board with it, just like you are. So what are you waitin' for?"

"Carl, it's okay," Misty said to me, as Dave was climbing out of bed to walk over and stand next to Sally, while I was slowly approaching Misty, who had rolled from her side over onto her back, and then spread her legs apart, and put her arms out to indicate that she wanted me to mount her missionary-style.

I couldn't help but stare at Dave's thick, gooey, white, freshly-ejaculated sperm as it was steadily oozing out of Misty's creampied pussy-hole, and flowing down the crack between her fleshy-but-firm butt-cheeks.

"It's just sperm, Carl," Misty said to me, noticing that I was staring at her vagina. "Even if it did just come out of a giant, black cock. And I want you to go ahead and fuck me in front of your wife right now, and mix your sperm with Mr. Malone's. I'm sure your wife won't mind."

I quickly looked back at Sally, and she wasn't even paying attention to me and Misty. And that was because she was far too preoccupied with fondling Dave's giant, partially-erect dick--and his equally-large balls--while she was letting him manually explore her sopping-wet pussy.

And they were also passionately French-kissing, just like two lovers do, which surprisingly started to turn my stomach, for some unknown reason. And it wasn't because Dave was black either, because I had watched our black friend, Henry, as he and my wife were French-kissing in the hotel room during our first ever night of cuckolding, and all that did was turn me on. But with Dave and Sally sharing saliva right in front of me, I had to look away, focusing my undivided attention back on my future sister-in-law, and her "sloppy seconds" pussy--and her sexy, white, lace-topped bobby socks.

"We don't need to do any of that 'foreplay crap' right now," Misty softly explained to me. "I'm super turned-on already. Just fuck me, okay? That's all you really need to do to keep your part of the deal with Mr. Malone. And that's all I really want you to do, Carl," Misty told me, as I was kneeling between her thighs, getting ready to mount her.

"Let me clean you up a little first, okay?" I told Misty, as I slid toward the foot of the bed and reached down to pull off one of her bobby socks.

"Carl, what the heck are you doin'?"

"Cleaning you up a little first, just like I said," I told Misty, as I reached down into her crotch and used the non-lace portion of her own bobby sock (the part of the sock that her foot had just been inside of a few seconds before) to carefully wipe up Dave's left-over sperm off of her pubic-hair-bordered vulva.

"Oh God, that's just gross, Carl!" Misty remarked while I was tossing her bobby sock over the side of the bed, onto the floor.

"Yeah, I know. But you wanna see something even grosser than that?" I asked. And before Misty could answer me, I moved down to the foot of the bed, grabbed hold of my dickshaft, and began rubbing the head of my dick up and down along the bottom of her bobby-sock-covered foot.

"How's that for gross?" I asked Misty. "Or how about this?" I said, as I pulled the bobby sock off her foot, and then slid my penis all the way up into the sock, with the head of my dick wrapped inside the toe portion of the sock, so that I now had what amounted to a very loose "sock-condom" around my penis. Then I moved into position to mount Misty missionary-style, and I pressed the tip of my sock-covered penis up against Misty's vaginal opening.

"Carl, what the fuck are you doin'?" Misty asked.

"What does it look like I'm doing?" I asked back.

"It looks like you're shovin' my sock up inside my pussy."

"Give that girl a cigar!" I announced, as I slowly eased the sock-covered head of my dick up into Misty's baby-making hole.

"Damn it, Carl! This is fucking freaky! Even for you!" Misty protested.

"Hey, what can I say, Misty? You only live once. And this is something that I wanted to try tonight. And so I'm tryin' it. You don't mind, do ya?" I asked, as I steadily eased my penis even further up into Misty's slick, "sloppy-seconds" vagina, until I finally had my dick buried all the way up to the hilt.

"Well, no. Not really. It's just really strange. That's all."

"Well, it's about to get a little stranger," I warned Misty, as I carefully and slowly withdrew my dick completely out of her pussy, leaving the sock lodged deep inside her vagina. The outermost, normally-folded-down ankle part of the sock was now flattened out around her vaginal opening, to form a white, gently-ruffled lace, circular pattern right up against her bare vulva.

Then I made an announcement to everyone in the hotel room, "Hey, guys, look how pretty Misty's pussy looks now!"

"Wow, Carl, that's really cool-looking!" Sam spoke up almost immediately. She had obviously been paying close attention to what I was doing to Misty.

Upon hearing my loud-and-very-unexpected announcement, Sally and Dave finally quit their disgusting French-kissing. And my wife looked over at Misty's "decorated" pussy, and said to me, "Carl, you're such a pervert! I can't believe you just shoved that sock up inside Misty's little fuck-hole like that. That's just disgusting! Who knows where that sock has been?"

"I do," I replied calmly to Sally. "It's been in Misty's stinky, sweaty ballet shoes all the way up until the time that we arrived at this hotel room, and she finally kicked off her shoes. And after that, it was on Misty's foot the whole time that she was standing and walking around on this hotel room's fairly-filthy carpet, while she was busy getting undressed, just like the rest of us were. And then, that very same sock stayed on Misty's foot the whole time that our next door neighbor was trying his best to impregnate her. And now, that sock is right up next to Misty's womb, waiting for me to put my dick back up inside it again. So if you'll excuse me, I've got a sock to fuck."

"Alright! Way to go, Carl!" Sam called out in admiration from the other bed.

I tried my best to ignore Sam's comment as I aimed for the deep indentation in the middle of the white-lace-bordered circle, and sunk my dick back into the sock, and all the way up deep into Misty's vagina. Then I began thrusting in and out. Long, full thrusts. And ironically, for some unknown reason, the sock stayed in place (deep inside Misty's vagina), "letting me" fuck the shit out of it.

After about 30 seconds of fairly-energetic sock-thrusting on my part, Misty asked me, "So are you gonna cum inside my sock?"

"Yep. That's exactly what I'm gonna do."

"But doesn't that break the agreement that all you guys just made with Sally?"

"Nope. She said I had to cum inside your vagina. She didn't say how I had to do it. And believe me, that thin cotton material that your little bobby sock is made out of is very porous. And so it's not gonna prevent my sperm from oozing out through the toe of your sock, right up next to your womb. Does that turn you on, Sweetie?"

"Oh shit yeah, Carl! In fact, I'm just about to cum," Misty admitted, just moments before she cried out loudly--right into my left ear, which caused me to quickly push myself up on my forearms--and I felt her vaginal muscles repeatedly clamping down around the shaft of my dick, while she was orgasming underneath me.

That's when I also heard Sally tell Dave, "Oh, God! I'm gonna cum again!" And I knew that Sally wasn't kidding with Dave about that, when I heard her scream out in ecstasy, just like Misty was already doing.

I automatically looked over at Sally, because I've always enjoyed watching her cum hard. Sally tends to close her eyes tightly, and move her head all around like crazy--violently flipping her long, dark, straight hair every which way, in the process--while she's making these weird-looking, scrunched-up, contorted faces, as if she's in extreme pain, or something.

Misty, on the other hand, tends to have a much more garden-variety type of orgasmic reaction, and therefore, isn't nearly as interesting or amusing to watch as Sally is.

Eventually, both women's orgasms wound down, and I heard Dave trying to talk to Sally. "Come on, Sally," Dave coaxed her. "Watch your husband. He's fucking your sister-in-law right now. And he might just be about to get her pregnant. Who knows?"

"Not with that filthy sock around his dick, he's not!" Sally threatened, looking right at me.

"Oh, you wanna bet?" I asked Sally, as I continued to relentlessly hump away at Misty's sock-lined pussy-hole.

"God damn it, Carl!" Sally said to me. "Will you stop foolin' around, and pull that filthy sock out of Misty's pussy right now? Why don't you just cum inside her vajayjay, like a real man?"

"Is that what you want me to do, Misty?" I asked, still steadily humping away.

"I can't believe I'm sayin' this right now, but I want you to cum inside my sock, Carl," Misty said, looking me straight in the eye. "And afterwards, I want you to pull it out of me, and then turn the sock inside-out, and cram the whole thing back up inside my baby-making hole. Can you please do that for me, Carl?"

"Of course, Sweetie. I'd be happy to," I replied.

"God, you two are makin' me sick!" Sally commented, while she was busy stroking Dave's dickshaft. "Carl, would you just cum inside Misty already, and get out of that damn bed, so Mr. Dave can finally fuck me with this nice, big, black cock of his?"

"Why don't you guys go use the other bed, instead?" I suggested to Sally. "I'm sure Sam and Terrell would love to watch you guys go at it."

"Oh hell yes!" Terrell piped up from across the room. "The bed's all yours."

Terrell and Samantha jumped up out of the bed and sat on the carpeted floor, side-by-side, looking right at the foot of the bed that they were just in.

"Thanks, Son," Dave said, as he took Sally's hand, and gingerly led her over to the other bed. "Are you ready to commit some serious adultery, Mrs. Camden?" Dave asked Sally.

"What do you think, Mr. Malone?" Sally asked coyly, as she jumped on top of the bed, lying on her back, and spread her legs apart. She placed a hand on either side of her pussy mound, pulled her glistening pussy crack wide-open with her fingers, and then held it that way for Dave.

"Are you sure you can take this whole bad boy inside that little pussy of yours?" Dave asked.

Sally nodded at him coyly, with a big grin on her face, and told him, "You bet your sweet ass I can!"

And Mr. Malone wasted no time mounting my wife. But Dave didn't mount Sally from the rear, like he had done with Misty. He also didn't mount her gently.

Instead, Dave was lying on top of Sally, face-to-face, looking her straight in the eye, when he shoved his entire 10-inch-long penis up inside of her vagina, in one sharp inward thrust that made her gasp in surprise, and literally took her breath away for a moment. It was obvious to me that Sally was overwhelmed by all the new "sensations" she was instantly experiencing inside her stretched-out vagina, thanks to Dave's "long-ass" dick.

And before Sally could catch her breath, Dave began humping away at her pussy like a madman, slapping the front of his pubic bone right up against the front of hers on each inward thrust, while he was telling her, "Woman, I've been wantin' to fuck your little pussy for years. Every time I see you out in your front yard, waterin' all those pretty flowers of yours in those tight, little shorty-shorts. You don't know how many times I've jacked off while I was fantasizing about this very moment. And now it's finally here. So buckle up, Girl, and get ready for one hell of a ride!"

"Yeah, that's it! Hump away 'til your heart's content," Sally said to Dave, cheering him on, and trying her best to pretend that having such a long, rock-hard penis roughly penetrate her was no big deal.

But I could tell that it really was a big deal to Sally, and that she was feeling quite a bit of physical discomfort. But instead of showing it outwardly, my wife was doing everything in her power to simply grin and bear it. After all, Sally had to save face, once she had opened her big mouth, and made all those coy, smart-ass remarks to her latest black lover.

And being the trooper that she was, Sally just kept trudging onward, as she told Dave, "I want you to use me and abuse me with that nice, long, black dick of yours. I'm not on any birth control. And I'm pretty sure I'm ovulatin'. That's why I timed this 'little get-together' for tonight. And what I'd really love is for you to get me pregnant in front of my husband right now. Do you think you can you do that for me, Sweetie?"

"I'll sure as hell try!" Dave replied, intentionally slamming his dick into Sally's birth canal as hard as he could, on each energetic inward thrust.

"God damn it, Carl!" Misty chided me. "Quit payin' so much attention to your wife and Mr. Dave, and cum inside me already. Okay? Do you think you can do that for me?"

"Yes, Honey, I'm sorry," I said, finally realizing that I had completely stopped my vaginal thrusting, and was just lying virtually-motionless on top of Misty, watching my wife get hard-humped by our black neighbor's donkey-size dick. "It's just that I can't believe what's taking place in the next bed," I explained to Misty.

"Neither can I, to be honest with you. But that shouldn't stop either of us from enjoying ourselves. Now go ahead and cum inside me. It's okay, Carl. I want you to. I want you to get your rocks off inside my sock, and then do what I asked you to do with the sock. And then both of us are gonna get to watch Terrell fuck Sally in a few minutes. Cool, huh?"

"Yeah, cool," I quietly said sarcastically to myself, as I began rapidly thrusting away at Misty's sock-lined fuck-hole. I felt the semen welling up in my prostate gland, and I knew that I was just moments away from orgasming and ejaculating a large wad of sperm into Misty's recently-used vagina.

And I noticed that Sally was right about my balls. They had indeed risen up out of their scrotal sack, and were pulled up tight against the base of my dickshaft, one ball on each side. And it felt like the most natural thing in the world to me at the time.

"Oh God, Carl! It feels so awesome havin' your sperm inside me! It's my favorite sperm!" Misty said to me, while my throbbing penis was busy fertilizing her young womb, but doing it through the thin toe-material of her bobby sock. At first, I thought that Misty's "favorite sperm" comment was meant as a joke--until I saw the serious look on her face, right after she said it.

Then, while Sally and Dave continued humping away in the other bed, Misty whispered very quietly in my ear, "You wanna know a secret? A really big secret? I'll tell you one if you promise not to tell anyone else in this room right now. Especially Sally."

"Sure, okay, I promise," I softly whispered back in Misty's ear. "So what's this big secret of yours?"

"Okay, brace yourself, Carl," Misty whispered back into my ear, "Here goes. You really don't have worry about me gettin' pregnant tonight. And that's because I missed my period this month. And so I peed on one of those little sticks last night, and found out that I'm already pregnant, but it's--"

"Oh, shit!" I automatically regurgitated in a much-too-loud voice, as I involuntarily reacted to Misty's "already pregnant" phrase, rudely cutting her off without meaning to.

"Oh, shit!" Sally suddenly and ironically cried out just a split second later, when she felt Dave starting to fertilize her vagina with his massive sperm-release. "Carl was right," she said to Dave. "You do have a fucking donkey dick on you!"

"And you're lovin' the shit out of it right now! Aren't ya?" Dave said, still intermittently thrusting away at Sally's pussy, as he was helping his penis to do its intended job.

"Fuckin' A!" Sally yelled right back.

Perhaps the most amusing sight was when Dave finally pulled out of Sally, and rolled over onto the bed to lie beside her, she just kept lying on her back on the bed, with her eyes closed and her legs spread apart, and with her hips and lower body thrashing around periodically, as she continued to experience a string of spontaneous orgasms that didn't seem to want to stop, despite the fact that her pussy and clit weren't receiving any more physical stimulation whatsoever. And of course, Sally's head was moving around in all different directions on top of the pillows, with her face all contorted, and her long hair flying every which way.

And every time that Sally cried out in orgasmic ecstasy due to one of those "orgasmic aftershocks", all the guys in the hotel room would laugh and carry on, making fun of her. We weren't trying to be mean to her, mind you. But Sally flopping around like that on top of the bed really did look funny to us guys. It was almost like something out of a B-rated horror movie. Something that you're not really supposed to laugh at, but you can't help but laugh anyway.

But of course, Sam didn't find any humor at all in the fact that her cousin was still thrashing around on "orgasmic autopilot". And so Sam eventually jumped into bed with Sally to hold Sally tightly in her arms, as she was trying to calm and sooth her cousin down enough, to bring an end to her "orgasmic sideshow".

When Sam climbed up on top of her cousin like that, Dave quickly got up out of the bed, looking at Sally as if she were a crazy woman.

And when Sally's "orgasmic sideshow" finally ended, all of us guys clapped loudly for Sally, which I'm sure embarrassed the shit out of her. And because of her exhibitionist nature, that's something that's not easy to do.

But I think that Sally was even more embarrassed by the fact that she and her look-alike cousin were in bed together, and bear-hugging each other's naked bodies in front of a room full of naked men. I could hardly believe it, but Sally was actually blushing and speechless for a good minute or two.

My wife finally looked at Dave, who was standing by his son at the foot of the bed, and said to him, "Thank you for gettin' me pregnant just now, Mr. Malone. I'll forever be in debt to you and your family."

"But how do you know I just got you pregnant?" Dave asked her, very confused, as he was watching Sam and my wife finally releasing their tight embrace, so that Sam could move back to her original place on the floor at the foot of the bed, next to Terrell.

"Thank you, Sam, for being such a great cousin," Sally praised Sam.

"You're welcome, Cuzz. Anytime," Sam acknowledged.

I looked at Sam and immediately noticed that her "big clitty" was fully-erect, with it's small, corona-edged head popped out from under its uncut "hood".

In answer to Dave's question about how she knew that he had just gotten her pregnant, Sally responded to him by explaining, "Well, Mr. Malone, I've always been able to instinctively sense that kind of stuff. I don't know why. I just do. And if you don't believe me, just ask my husband. He used to not believe me. But now he knows better. Don't you, Sweetie?" Sally said, turning her attention to me.

"Yeah," I said to Dave, as I continued to stare at Sam's short, erect penis. "You may have gotten my wife pregnant just now. But that's okay. Because, believe it or not, that's exactly what she was wanting you to do tonight."

"But how about you? How do you feel about another man gettin' your wife pregnant?" Dave asked me.

"To tell you the truth, I've got mixed feelings about it," I said, finally turning to face Dave. "I mean, I'm happy for Sally. But over the last several years, I haven't been able to get my wife pregnant, no matter how much I've tried. And seeing you possibly do it on your very first try kind of pisses me off a little bit. But I'll get over it."

"So we're still good then?" asked Dave.

"Yeah. We're more than just good. We're great!" I said honestly. "After all, you might have just become the biological father of my next child. I just don't know if Sally is up for the next part of our deal."

"It's not Sally who has to be up for it. It's Terrell," Dave said, using humor to try to lighten the weird mood in the room.

Then Dave turned to Sally, and asked her point-blank, "So are you ready for my son to fuck you in front of all of us now?"

"I don't know," Sally said to Dave, and then looked over at Terrell and asked, "Terrell, are you up for it?" as she was pointing down towards Terrell's naughty parts.

"Are you kidding me, Mrs. Camden? I've had a hard-on ever since you and my dad started fucking in front of us," Terrell admitted, and then quickly glanced down at Sam's crotch, and then back up again at Sally, before telling her, "Sam's got a hard-on too."

Then Terrell leaned over and whispered something in Sam's ear. And it was something that they both seemed to find very amusing. Sam finally spoke up and said to Sally, "Terrell just asked me to ask you if you had ever done a 'sex sandwich' before? And he said that he'd like to do one with you and me, if it's okay with you."

"A 'sex sandwich' huh? Where'd you hear that term? On second thought, I don't really care. But in answer to your question, Terrell, 'No, I haven't ever done a sex sandwich before. Have you?'"

"Yes, Ma'am. I have," Terrell confessed to Sally. "But there weren't any girls involved, when I did it. It was just me and two other guys. And I got lucky. Because I was the one in the middle, which is the best place to be, when you're doin' a sex sandwich."

"I believe you," said Sally. "And I guess that's where you guys want me, during our sex sandwich tonight. In the middle, right?"

"Yes, Ma'am," Terrell replied.

"So which one of you wants to come in the 'back door'?" Sally asked, pointing towards her anus.

"I do," said Terrell.

"So I guess you're gonna be comin' in the 'front door' then, Sam," Sally said, pointing at her freshly-creampied pudendum. "Are you good with that? I mean, I know you aren't into women anymore."

"But I'm still into you, Sally. So hell yes, I'm good with it!" said Sam, as she jumped up into the bed. And my naked, creampied wife turned over onto her side, facing Sam, and lifted one of her legs up to spread her thighs apart, and give Sam access to her dripping-wet pussy crack.

Meanwhile, Terrell jumped up into the bed, behind Sally, with his stomach up against her back. And he slid his dick up between the crack in her butt-cheeks.

"Why, Terrell, that's not my ass," Sally exclaimed, when she felt the head of Terrell's penis penetrating her vaginal entrance from behind.

"I know," Terrell confessed.

"But I thought you were gay."

"I am," Terrell admitted, "But what kind of a man would I be if I didn't take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to have my dick up inside of a real, live pussy? Heck, I've never even had any kind of sex with a girl before, other than some harmless kissing."

"But then how's Sam gonna fuck me?" Sally asked Terrell.

"I'm gonna stick my dick in your pussy in just a few moments," Sam calmly explained on behalf of Terrell. "And when I do, that'll be Terrell's cue to pull out of your pussy and fuck you in the butt. That's what we were whisperin' about earlier."

"Wow! That's not exactly what I had in mind," Sally said, totally shocked and surprised by the words that she had just heard come out of her look-alike cousin's mouth, but then finally regaining her composure, as she said to Sam, "Well, Sam, mount up, and let's get this show on the road."

And Sam did exactly that, sliding her fully-erect "big clitty" up inside my wife's vagina, with the underside of her small penis pressed up against the underside of Terrell's dick. And then Terrell pulled his dick out of Sally's vagina and eased it up into Sally's asshole. Then both Sam and Terrell began thrusting away at Sally's separate orifices.

"I can't believe we're actually doing this right now," Sam said to my wife, referring to the fact that both she and Terrell were now humping away at Sally's vagina and rectum at the same time.

"Neither can I, Sweetie. Neither can I," Sally replied truthfully, while deep down inside she couldn't help but wonder which of the two 'males' was going to ejaculate first, or if both of them were going to surprise her, and actually orgasm at the same time. At least, that's what Sally confessed to me later.

But Sally had her answer in less than two minutes, when Terrell--who had rapidly become overly-excited by his earlier "having his dick inside a real live pussy" experience--suddenly shot his wad deep inside my wife's rectum, and then quickly pulled out of her, before apologizing to Sally for his premature ejaculation.

But Terrell's apology fell on deaf ears, while Sam just kept on energetically humping away at Sally's creampied fuck-hole for several more minutes--causing Sally to orgasm repeatedly throughout that time--before Sam finally managed to take herself up over the top, so that she could inevitably release her own load of trannie-seed just inside the entrace of my wife's totally-unprotected birth canal, and mix her sperm with Dave's sperm.

And throughout all this, Misty was lying on her side in the other bed, with her mouth wide-open in total shock and her eyes locked on Sam's small penis being thrust in and out of Sally's pussy, as she was fingering her own pussy like crazy.

I looked over at Dave--more specifically, at Dave's bare crotch--and I could see that he was quickly getting another erection.

But then so was I.

However, unlike Dave and Misty, my eyes weren't locked on Sam's and Sally's coupled-up, copulating genitals. Instead, I couldn't keep my eyes off of Misty's super-hairy pussy and that awesome-looking "treasure trail" of hers. And I couldn't help but think about that turned-inside-out, sperm-laden bobby sock that was now hidden deep inside Misty's vagina, thanks to me having "honored her request" just a few minutes earlier.

"Mr. Malone," I finally spoke up, intentionally using a British accent, "How would you like to do a sex sandwich with Misty and me?"

"Mr. Camden, it would be an honor and a privilege to share Misty with you, Sir," Dave replied, using his best imitation of a British accent.

"Hey, what about me?" Misty piped up. "Shouldn't I get a say in all this sharing stuff? I mean, it's my pussy and my butt!"

"Sure," I replied, dropping back down into my normal voice. "But I just assumed that you'd want Mr. Malone to be the one who's coming in the 'back door'. Isn't that right?"

"Well yes, but--" Misty started to object.

"Then it's settled," I said, intentionally interrupting her. "Now lie over on your side, and open your legs up. I promise you we'll both be gentle. Won't we, Dave?"

"Of course we will," my 54-year-old, next door neighbor assured Misty, as we were quickly making our way up into the full-size bed to perform a "sex sandwich" with my little brother's fiancée, with Dave lying on his side behind Misty, facing her back, and me lying on my side, looking right into her eyes.

"One more thing, Carl," Misty said to me quietly. "I've still got a sock stuck up inside my vajayjay. Remember?"

And then, before I could say anything to her, Misty craned her head around to directly address Dave. She told him in her best faked British accent, "Mr. Malone, would you please be so kind as to reach up inside my little honey pot, and pull that wretched bobby sock out of me, before we continue any further in our sexual endeavors?"

"My pleasure, Miss," Dave told Misty. And then he reached down between her butt cheeks and her spread thighs, stuck two of his fingers up deep into her vagina, grabbed hold of one edge of the sock, and slowly pulled it all the way out of her vagina, before tossing it onto the floor, next to the bed.

"I don't suppose you want any foreplay right now, do you?" I switched back to my normal voice to ask Misty.

"No, Carl. But I do need some lube. That sock kind of dried me up inside. You guys did bring some lube with you, didn't you?"

Before I could even begin to answer her question, Sally called out to Misty from the the other bed, "Hell, yes, I brought some lube with me!"

Then Sally got up out of bed to go retrieve her purse. And as she was quickly digging through it to find the sex lube, Sally explained to Misty, "Why do you think I brought such a large purse with me tonight? It's because I've got all sorts of neat stuff in it, from dildos and butt plugs, to vibrators and other types of sex toys. You never know when something'll come in handy, if you know what I mean. Just like this tube of lube."

Sally pulled her hand out of the top opening of her purse, and handed the large tube of sexual lubricant over to Misty, before walking back over to the other bed to sit down on the side of it, facing us.

Misty quickly opened up the tube of lube, squeezed outo some of the transparent, watery-looking fluid all over the fingers of her right hand, and then inserted her fingers up inside her own vagina, before squeezing out a little bit more lube onto her middle fingertip, and then rubbing the lube all around the outside edges of her anal sphincter muscle.

"Okay, I should good now," Misty said to me and Dave. "Why don't you guys just go ahead and go for it? I'm pretty sure I can endure the butt-fucking part--just as long as Mr. Dave doesn't try to stick his whole cock up inside my ass, and he makes sure that his cock is well-lubricated before he tries to stick it in me."

"Did you hear that, Dave?" I asked.

"Loud and clear," Dave's voice replied from behind Misty's back, as he was already spitting into his hand, so that he could spread the saliva all over the end of his dick.

When Misty felt her rectum being slowly penetrated by Dave's super-long, saliva-coated penis; and her now-sockless vagina being slowly penetrated by my bare dick at the same time, she excitedly whispered in my ear, "Oh God, Carl! That feels fucking awesome!"

"Now that's my girl!" Sally announced loudly, when she looked over and saw that her future sister-in-law was taking on Mr. Malone and me at the same time.

"Sam, would you please suck on my little titties right now?" Sally asked.

"Sure, Cuzz. Whatever you want," Sam said, as she sat down on the side of the bed, right next to Sally, leaned over and clamped her mouth down around Sally's left nipple, to begin sucking away on it, just like a newborn infant, while my wife was cradling Sam's head in her arms, and gently rocking from side-to-side, as she was watching Misty, Dave and me go at it.

Once I had my dick buried in Misty's pussy, I could feel the underside of Dave's dickshaft rubbing up against mine through the thin wall of skin between Misty's vagina and her rectum.

And I didn't think things could get much more erotic than that. At least, not until Misty whispered in my ear, letting me know that she had a full bladder, and needed to pee very badly. And I whispered right back in her ear, telling her to go ahead and pee.

And then I felt Misty's warm, wet urine gushing out all over the place, and soaking the bed underneath us.

When Sally saw what Misty was doing, she warned Sam that she had a full bladder, just like Misty, and that she needed to "take a piss" too.

Sam pulled her mouth off of Sally's left nipple and sat back up straight, obviously trying to let Sally get up to go to the hotel room's bathroom, so that she could relieve herself.

But then Sally said to her, "What the fuck are you doin', Sam?"

"Letting you go to the bathroom."

"Fuck the bathroom!" said Sally. "Get your ass back down here, and keep suckin' my little boobies, like a good little cousin."

Sally quickly repositioned herself onto her back, on top of the bed, patting the bed next to her with her left hand, to indicate to Sam that she was wanting her to lie down beside her, in the middle of the bed, on the opposite side of Sally's body, so that Sam wouldn't block Sally's view of all the "Misty threesome action" that was taking place in the other bed.

After moving into position, Sam rolled over onto her stomach, leaned over Sally's chest and continued her adept nipple-sucking. But this time she was sucking Sally's right nipple.

Then Sally spread her legs apart, grabbed hold of Sam's left hand, and stuck it down between her thighs, while Sam continued sucking away on Misty's little budding breasts. And my wife began peeing all over the palm of her look-alike cousin's hand, wetting the bed underneath her in the process, just like Misty was doing.

And that's when Sam shoved her fingers up into my wife's gooey, sperm-laden vagina, and she began finger-fucking the crap out of Sally's still-pissing pussy.

Throughout all of this, Terrell was sitting in the easy chair across the room from both beds, watching all the craziness that was taking place, right in front of his eyes. He eventually jumped back into bed with Sam and Sally, to lie on the other side of Sam. Terrell reached down into Sam's crotch, and he began fondling her "big clitty", while Sam was still busy administering to Sally's "needs".

Then I saw Terrell put his head right up next to Sam's, and whisper something into Sam's ear. And the next thing I knew, Sam pulled her mouth up off of Sally's breast, and began sucking away on Terrell's dick, while she continued to finger-fuck Sally's pussy, even after the urine had finally stopped flowing out of it.

Within a couple of minutes, Sam pulled her mouth away from Terrell's crotch, and pulled her fingers out of Sally's pussy at the same time. Sam maneuvered herself between Sally's spread-apart legs, and got up on all fours on top of bed, facing Sally's crotch, with her butt sticking up in the air.

Terrell got down on his knees to mount Sam from behind. Then he spit into palm of his hand several times, before rubbing the fresh saliva all over his own dickhead. He slowly slid his dick up into Sam's version of a vagina, and he began butt-fucking her right there in the bed, while Sam was looking Sally straight in the eye, with a big smile on her face.

And that's when Sally started cheering Terrell and Sam on, "Give it to her, man! Fuck that little bitch good! Holy shit, Terrell! I know you're makin' your father so proud right now. Isn't he, Dave?"

"God damn it, Sally! Can't you see that we're busy right now?" I snapped back at Sally, as I continued to slowly-but-steadily thrust away at Misty's vagina. "Why don't you just shut up and finger yourself or something, and let those two fuck in peace, for Christ's sake!"

"There's no reason for you to yell at me like that, Carl," Sally said. "I've only been doin' you all sorts of favors lately. For instance, do you know why you recently got that promotion at work? It was because, after you and I had lunch together last Tuesday, I secretly went up to your boss's office upstairs, and I made a deal with him. That's why."

"What the hell are you talkin' about, Sally? What kind of deal did you make with my boss?" I asked.

"Are you sure you want me to tell you right now?"

"Of course I'm sure. Why wouldn't I be sure?"

"'Cuz you probably won't like what I'm gettin' ready to tell you."

"That's never stopped you before."

"Okay then. But remember, you asked for it. So don't get mad at me."

"I won't. I promise," I assured Sally, not really knowing if I could actually keep that promise.

"Well first, after Mr. Blakeley sent his secretary home for the afternoon, he admitted to me that it had been years since he had had sex with a woman. And he kept glancin' down at my chest while we were talkin'. So I took my blouse off and let him see my little titties. God, I've never seen anyone get so excited from just lookin' at my little boobies! At least, not since you first saw 'em. So I let him touch 'em and play with 'em for a while.

"Did you know that his first name's Rupert? That's what the 'R' in 'R.G. Blakeley' stands for.

"Anyways, while Rupert was playin' with my breasts, I looked down and saw a bulge at the front of his pants. So I grabbed hold of it and started fondlin' it. And he seemed really thrilled by what I was doin'."

"You think?" I asked sarcastically.

But Sally ignored my snide remark, and just kept barreling on with her story, "And then, I dropped to my knees in front of him. And I pulled his pants down, and gave your boss an awesome blowjob. And yes, I did the same 'thrusting shit' with my mouth around his dick that I did to yours earlier. But unlike you, Rupert absolutely loved it! And he even asked me if I'd let him cum in my mouth.

"But I shook my head, and I stood back up. Then I pulled the front of my panties down, and spread my legs apart a little bit, to show Rupert my pussy. And I told him that that was where his sperm belonged. Not in my mouth.

"And so, while we were both standin' up, face-to-face, Rupert jacked himself off in front of me. And I just stood there and let him rub the head of his dick up against the front part of my pussy mound, until he came in my panties.

"And in exchange for me doing all that, Rupert promised me that he would give you a nice promotion--which he did."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" I finally spoke up.

"No. I'm not. And that's not all. Your boss also made another deal with me. He promised me that if I actually let him have a 'quickie' with me the next time that I secretly come by his office, he's gonna cut you a big, fat bonus check--which of course, you're gonna have to cash, and then turn that cash over to me; because frankly, I'm the one who will have earned it. And just so you know, I'm supposed to meet with Rupert next Wednesday for our little 'quickie' encounter.

"You don't mind, do you, Carl? I'm only helpin' out our family. That's all. And we could always use the extra money. Right? I mean, that's what you're always tellin' me."

The truth is, except for my sarcastic "you think?" remark followed by my terse "fucking kidding me" comment, I really didn't know how to react to what Sally was saying. So I just kept steadily and methodically humping away at Misty's pussy on auto-pilot, while I listened to every word of Sally's confession in total disbelief. And I'm sure that everyone else in that hotel room was shocked by Sally's unexpected confession, just like I was.

"Sally, you do realize that Mr. Blakeley's gotta be pushin' 70, right?" I tried to reason with my wife, despite my steadily-increasing orgasmic feelings, and my imminent sperm-release inside Misty's vagina.

"Yeah. Of course I do. And that's exactly what makes this all so cool, don't you think? I mean, that old man told me that he hadn't had his hands on a pussy in years. So I guess you could say that this is my way of helpin' out the elderly, and also makin' us a few bucks in the process."

"So he had his hands on your pussy too, huh?" I asked.

"Well, sure. I mean, how else was he supposed to get me wet so that he could fuck me? I'm sorry. I didn't mean fuck me. Like I said, he rubbed his dickhead against my pussy crack."

"What you said was that he rubbed his dickhead against your pussy mound. So which one was it, Sally? Your mound, or your crack?"

"It was both. But I don't see why it really matters?"

"Because, while he was rubbing his dickhead along the inside of your crack, he was technically 'fucking you'. That's why."

"In whose world? Yours, right? 'Cuz in my world, it's not 'fucking' if no vaginal penetration ever takes place. Like I just finished tellin' you earlier, your boss jacked himself off and came in my panties. That's all. I know, 'cuz I watched him do it, for Christ's sake!

"Besides, it was real cute when Rupert's little dick started leakin' teeny-tiny droplets of sperm into the crotch of my panties. I mean, I could tell that he was cummin', from the way he was actin' and carryin' on. I could also see that his dick was throbbin' a little bit. But his sperm didn't squirt out at all. It just kind of oozed out, in little pulses. And it didn't really look like sperm, either. It was real watery. And it looked more like pre-cum to me.

"And it seemed like poor Rupert really had to struggle, just to release that little bit of sperm that he did. But God, it was a super turn-on to watch that old man jack himself off, and cum in my panties like that. In fact, I kept those sticky panties on the rest of the afternoon, and ended up wearin' 'em to bed that night. I even masturbated in 'em under the covers, while you were sound asleep, right next to me.

"And by the way, Carl, please don't blame Rupert for what happened. It wasn't his fault. It was mine. I'm the one who 'came on' to him. Not the other way around. So you see, your boss really didn't have much choice in the matter. You know how hard-headed I am, once I make up my mind that I'm gonna do somethin'."

And I immediately thought to myself, Hard-headed? That has to be the understatement of the year! My wife always gets her way--one way, or another.

And with that thought occupying my mind, I orgasmed and ejaculated inside my future sister-in-law's snug vagina. Afterwards, I pulled out of her, rolled over onto my back in bed beside Misty, and I wondered what on earth Sally was going to do or say next that was going to end up embarrassing the hell out of me, right in front of our next door neighbors. And as it turned out, I didn't have to wait very long.

"You know, Dave, I've always had a thing for older men," Sally spoke up again, shifting her attention to our still-butt-fucking next door neighbor, as she was trying to explain her actions regarding her just-finished confession about her having had sex with my elderly boss. "And it's been that way for me ever since my father took my virginity, back when I was much younger, and we ended up becomin' lovers."

"Oh shit, Sally! You're makin' me cum!" Mr. Malone abruptly announced.

"You're makin' me cum too!" Misty called out to Sally, when she felt Dave's large penis rhythmically pulsating, and releasing its payload of sperm deep inside her rectum.

After Dave finally pulled out of Misty's rectum, I leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Is it mine?"

At first, Misty looked at me with a "deer in the headlights" kind of confused look, and then she quietly reponded, "No, Carl. I wish it were."

"What are you two jabberin' about?" Sally rudely interrupted.

And I quickly jumped in, "Misty just told me that she wants to watch Terrell fuck you again. But this time, by himself. Face-to-face. Missionary style. In the pussy. And he's gotta cum inside your pussy. That's all part of the original deal, remember?"

And Sally replied, "Yeah, it sure is."

"So what do ya say, Terrell?" I asked. "Are you up for another go-round with my wife?"

"Dad, do I really have to?" Terrell asked his father, in a very distraught voice, as he continued to steadily hump away at Sam's rectum.

"Yes, Son, I'm afraid that you do," Mr. Malone replied. "It's all part of the deal I made with Mr. and Mrs. Camden, and the whole reason why you're here in this hotel room with us. So pull that gay dick of yours out of Sam's butt right this minute, young man, and start fuckin' the crap out of Mrs. Camden's pussy, like you're supposed to."

"Yes, Sir. I'll try my best," Terrell said, as he was quickly dismounting Sam, and then hesitantly climbing around Sam on the bed to access my naked whore of a wife.

"This really sucks!" Sam announced, obviously pissed off about this recent, unexpected turn-of-events. "I mean, what's a 'girl' gotta do to finally get a little sperm in her 'pussy' tonight?"

Sam got up out of the bed, went over to the chair at the corner of the room, by the bathroom, and plopped herself down in it with a disappointed look on her face.

"Sam, I promise I'll personally put some sperm in that unique 'pussy' of yours, if you'll just have a little patience, and let Sally do what she needs to do right now with Terrell," I assured Sam, meaning every word of it.

"Don't worry, Sweetie," Sally said to Terrell, opening her arms wide to welcome him. "I don't bite. At least, not very hard. Boy, you've got a really nice dick on you!"

"It's not anywhere near as big as Dad's," Terrell admitted, as he was positioning himself between Sally's spread-apart thighs.

"Maybe not. But it's much darker-skinned," Sally said, wrapping hand around Terrell's dickshaft, and looking down the length of her torso to visually examine it, as she added, "And believe it or not, that turns me on even more. I really love the way your dickhead looks!"

"You do?" Terrell asked in disbelief, looking down at his own, feces-speckled, slimy-looking dickhead.

"Yes, I do. Don't you like the way my pussy looks? I mean, look at all the sperm oozing out of it. Doesn't the sight of sperm turn gay guys like you on?" Sally asked.

"Yes, Ma'am. It does. It's just that--"

"Just that you don't swing that way, right?" Sally cut him off.

"Right," Terrell quickly agreed.

"That's bullshit, Terrell! Look how hard your dick still is right now, just from me squeezin' and playin' with it for a few seconds," Sally said. "So there must be a heterosexual or bisexual version of Terrell hiding somewhere deep down inside you. Either that, or I guess you're just gonna have to pretend that my vagina's a rectum."

Then Sally shoved the head of Terrell's penis up into her own vagina, and began thrusting her hips back and forth to hump away at it. But Terrell just stayed still and didn't meet her thrusting pussy mound.

"So start fuckin' me already, God damn it!" Sally reprimanded Terrell. "This is what that awesome dick of yours was designed to do. Doesn't it turn you on to know that you might just end up gettin' me pregnant right now?"

"Yeah, of course it does. But it also scares the shit out of me!" Terrell confessed.

"Well, it scares the shit out of me too," Sally agreed. "But what I'm scared of is that you won't get me pregnant tonight. I want you to make a baby with me, Terrell. I want you to release some of that wonderful, young sperm of yours right up against the entrance of my womb. You do know where my womb is, right?"

"Yes, Mrs. Camden."

"It's 'Sally', please. Either that, or you can call me 'Mom', if that's more comfortable for you."

"Okay, 'Mom' it is, then. And of course I know where your womb is. I may be gay, but it's not like I live under a rock somewhere."

"Prove it to me then," Sally demanded. "I want you to show me, by positioning the head of your lovely penis right up against my firm cervix. Do you think you can do that for me, Sweetie? It should feel kind of like you're rubbin' the head of your dick up against another boy's dickhead. And I'm sure you've done that before."

Terrell didn't say a word to Sally. Instead, he just eased his penis all the way up into my wife's vagina, until she finally said, "Yeah. That's it. You definitely found it. Now just leave your dick deep inside me like that, and I'll do all the thrustin', if you don't want to. Don't worry. I know how to make you cum."

"But that's not the problem, Mom," Terrell admitted. "I've been trying not to cum every since you stuck my dick up into you pussy."

"Well then, go ahead and let yourself cum, Son. That's exactly what I want you to do," Sally said.

Within moments--and without even having to make a single thrust on his part--Terrell began orgasming and unloading his wad of sperm deep inside of Sally's possibly-fertile baby-making hole, right up against her cervix.

And when he did, I leaned over and whispered into Misty's ear again, "Is it Mike's?"

And Misty instantly knew exactly what I was referring to. She just shook her head a couple of times, and then finally admitted in a low whisper, "No. Definitely not Mike's. I'm pretty sure it's Rupert's."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" I responded in total shock. And it was definitely a little too loud. Loud enough for the everyone in the hotel room to hear.

"Is everything alright, Carl?" Sally asked me, obviously concerned about my unexpected outburst. Meanwhile, she had her hands on either side of Terrell's head, caressing his thick Afro-textured hair, while they were still coupled-up, and he was eagerly sucking away on one of my wife's puffed-out nipples.

"Yeah. Everything's fucking awesome!" I sarcastically snapped back, while my mind was automatically filled with vivid visions of my elderly boss humping away at my future sister-in-law's fertile pussy.

After I calmed down a little more, I whispered in Misty's ear, "So I assume Sally was with you in Mr. Blakeley's office when you were 'doing the dirty deed' with him?"

And Misty whispered back, "You can calm down now, Carl. I was just pullin' your chain about the whole Rupert thing. That never actually happened. I just wanted to see what your reaction would be."

"That wasn't funny, young lady!" I chided her.

"Oh yeah it was!" she shot right back at me.

"What wasn't funny?" Sally asked from the other bed.

"Nothing," Misty and I both answered, nearly in unison.

"Oh, come on! It's okay. You can tell me," my wife begged.

And Misty blurted out, "Carl just told me that he wants to fuck you next."

"Oh, right!" I snapped back at Misty. "Like my wife doesn't already have enough sperm in that nasty little pussy of hers."

And that's when Sally jumped in, saying, "Yeah, but just think about it for a moment, Carl. I've got everyone else's sperm in my 'nasty little pussy'--except yours. So come on, hubby dearest. It's your turn."

Then Sally gently pushed Terrell's head away from her breast, indicating to him that she wanted him to vacate the bed so that I could take his place.

"Yeah, Carl," Sam called out from across the room. "Go for it! Fuck that horny bitch!"

"Watch your language, Sam!" I said, as I was climbing into bed with Sally.

"But Sam's right, Carl," Misty chimed in over the top of Sam's comments. "You need to fuck that horny bitch!"

"Not you too!" I said to Misty, as I felt that all-too-familiar sensation of Sally's slender fingers wrapping around the shaft of my penis.

Then Dave and Terrell both joined in with Sam and Misty, rhythmically chanting over and over again, "Fuck that horny bitch! Fuck that horny bitch!"

Sally--who was seemingly oblivious to all the chanting that was going on around her--began rubbing the head of my dick up and down along her own pussy crack, which now had Terrell's recently-ejaculated sperm slowly oozing out of it. Then, after about a minute or so, Sally inserted my dickhead up into her vaginal entrance and removed her hand from my shaft. And she said to me, "You heard 'em, Carl. It's time to fuck this horny bitch!"

All I could do at that point was to slowly shake my head from side-to-side, as I let out a huge sigh and eased my dick all the way up into Sally's sloppy fuck-hole, while everyone else in the room cheered us on. It was definitely an embarrassing moment--which quickly and very unexpectedly became even more embarrassing.

And that was because the next thing I knew, Sam was up on top of the bed, positioned directly behind me. And she had the palm of her hand firmly cupped around my balls, as I was beginning to hump away at her cousin's pussy.

And that turned out being the very last time that I ever fucked my own wife in front of that many people. And yes, Sam still had her hand wrapped around my balls and my lower dickshaft by the time that I finally came inside my wife's baby-making hole--with all four other people in the hotel room watching me and noisily cheering me on.

But there was something else that I didn't realize until after I had finished nutting-off inside Sally's slick baby-making hole. And that "something else" was that Misty had been standing at the foot of the bed, and leaning over to fondle Sam's tiny balls throughout the entire time that Sam was fondling mine. But Misty was also playing with Sam's bare dick with her other hand. And by the time I noticed what Misty was doing to my wife's cousin, Sam had quite the hard-on going.

And of course, it doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out what was getting ready to happen next between Misty and Sam. Misty quickly stepped around to the side of the bed, leaned over, and grabbed hold of Sam's penis again. Then Misty began hand-pumping up and down on Sam's short dickshaft, intentionally jacking her off in front of everyone, and trying her best to make Sam cum.

There was a long moment of silence that was finally broken when Dave called out to Sam, "Shoot that wad! And then, Terrell joined right in with his father, as they both began chanting repeatedly, "Shoot that wad! Shoot that wad!"

Sally and I didn't join in on the chanting stuff. We both just lay there, side-by-side, and quietly watched as Misty awkwardly manipulated Sam's "big clitty", until Misty ultimately caused Sam to forcefully squirt long streamers of sperm that flew out of Sam's piss-hole slit and landed on the bed sheets, directly in front of her.

Naturally, Misty's reaction to Sam's ejaculation was one of sheer delite. Misty giggled away while she continued to rapidly pump Sam's short dickshaft between her thumb and the held-together index and middle fingers of her right hand.

As Sam's ejaculation was winding down and coming to an end, Sam shook her head slowly, and sarcastically remarked to all the other men in the room, "What a waste of some good sperm!"

"Not really!" Misty announced loudly, as she was intentionally spreading her legs apart. Misty was still standing at the side of the bed when she began using her fingertips to scoop up little globs of Sam's freshly-ejaculated sperm off the bed sheets, so that she could insert the sperm up into her own vagina. And Misty did this over and over again, while everyone was watching her and cheering her on.

I even heard Sally jump into the fray, as she sat up in the bed and shouted out to Misty, "Oh yeah, that's my girl! Stick that sperm in that pussy, where it belongs!" At this point Sally had her face right in front of Misty's hairy pussy.

"Sally, why don't you go ahead and stick some in your pussy too?" Misty suggested to Sally.

And Sally suddenly got up onto her knees, so that she was now face-to-face with the still-standing-up Misty. And then Sally spread her knees apart, and began doing the exact same "self-insemination" thing with Sam's ejaculated sperm that Misty was already doing, while both women were both giggling away uncontrollably.

Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined the truly bizarre scene that was now taking place right before my own eyes. And I thought to myself at the time that it just doesn't get much more erotic and exciting than that.

But then Sally and Misty proved me wrong when they automatically began taking turns finger-inseminating each other's fuck-holes. And within a few minutes after Sally and Misty had begun fingering each other's vaginas, their giggling came to an abrupt end, only to be replaced by dead-serious looks on both of their faces.

Sally leaned forward and gave Misty a long, very passionate French-kiss, before she finally pulled away and quietly asked Misty, "Would you please just stop? What's the use? I can't go on like this anymore."

"What're you talking about?" Misty asked, as she removed her fingers from Sally's vagina and backed away from Sally and the side of the bed.

Sally abruptly announced to the whole room, "There's no use to any of this. 'Cuz I can't get pregnant tonight, no matter how much I try."

"It's okay, Baby," I said to my wife. "I still love you anyway. We'll get through all this."

Sally repositioned herself so that she was lying on the bed, facing me, and then said to me very softly, "No, Carl, you don't understand. The reason that I can't get pregnant tonight is that I already am pregnant."

Sally started crying her eyes out in big long sobs.

"But that's great, Sally!" I said, trying in vain to cheer my wife up a little bit.

"No, it's not!" Sally screamed back into my face. "It's not yours, Carl. And it's not Pete's. And it's not Uncle Jerry's. And it's not Mike's. And it's not--"

"Well, who's the father then?" I asked, cutting Sally off.

She looked at me with her teared-up eyes, and said softly, "Rupert."

"Oh shit!" just kind of blurted out of my mouth, without me intending for it to. "You mean my boss, Rupert?"

Sally slowly nodded her head, and said, "Yeah, that 'Rupert'."

Then my wife went on to tell me the whole story about how Rupert got her pregnant, with everyone else in the hotel room listening intently to Sally's every word:

Sally said that her first time having sex with my boss took place just two days before she hooked up with Mike for the first time in our bedroom that Saturday afternoon. And according to her basal body thermometer readings, Sally had just begun ovulating the day before she let Rupert have that quickie with her in his office.

And my wife went on to admit that--at her insistence--vaginal penetration definitely took place between her and Rupert that very first time together, and that he had ejaculated deep inside her vagina, right up against her cervix, while she was bent-over at the waist, holding onto the back of his office couch for support, and letting my boss fuck her from behind in a standing-up, doggie-style position.

Sally swore to me that the sex itself was very clinical and impersonal. In other words, it was nothing more than pure, raw, animalistic sex on both their parts. But she also admitted to me that that didn't stop the sex from being thoroughly enjoyable, to the point that she experienced a string of orgasms while Rupert was humping away at her vagina.

Then Sally told me that, on her way home, she was stopped at a traffic light when her body suddenly felt very strange to her. And she instinctively sensed that one of Rupert's sperm cells had just managed to penetrate her awaiting egg cell. And that really freaked Sally out, because she was way too scared to tell me--or anyone else, for that matter--that she had just let herself get impregnated by my elderly boss. In other words, that she was the one who had recklessly offered up her fertile pussy to Mr. Blakeley, and insisted that he actually fuck her, instead of just letting him jack off in front of her while he was fingering her pussy, like she had initially told him that she was going to do.

The funny thing is that I wasn't mad at Mr. Blakeley for what he did. Judging from his stern and stoic demeanor (I rarely saw that man with a smile on his face the whole time that I had been working there), my boss had to have been living a fairly dull and boring life, up until my attractive wife had unexpectedly showed up in his office that afternoon and offered (in exchange for my promotion in the company) to give Mr. Blakeley a few precious moments of heterosexual excitement, which was something that he hadn't experienced in years. To be honest, if I were in Mr. Blakeley's shoes that day, I would've almost surely done the same thing that he did.

And maybe I should have been mad at Sally for what she did. But I wasn't. She had managed to get me that promotion, along with its accompanying generous raise in salary, which is something that I had been unsuccessfully trying to get for myself for at least a year. And Sally had done it for me in one afternoon.

Not only that, but considering the circumstances (the fact that my wife was ovulating, and consequently feeling exceptionally horny), I can't really blame her for getting a little carried away in the heat of the moment and insisting that Rupert actually have sexual intercourse with her, instead of him and her just mutually masturbating.

But as shocking as all this was for me to hear coming out of my wife's mouth, in the end, it really didn't--and still doesn't--make much difference to me. The way I see it, a sperm donor is a sperm donor, and unfortunately my sperm quit working on my wife's womb years ago. But of course, the irony is not lost on me that a man in his 70's had managed to knock up my wife the very first time that he ever fucked her.

After Sally finished telling her story, I told her, "That's okay, Baby. We'll get through this."

"God damn it, Sally!" Dave unexpectedly spoke up loudly, causing everyone in the room to turn and look towards him. "I can't just sit back and listen to this shit anymore! Tell your husband the God damn truth already! Why do you keep lying to him?"

"I was tryin' to protect you," Sally said very defensively.

"Oh, right!" Dave said sarcastically. "Like Carl's not gonna find out about it about eight month's from now, when that baby's born, and you pop out a mulatto baby, right in front of his eyes."

"What the fuck, Sally!" I yelled out at her. "What the fuck happened?"

"Okay, okay," Sally replied. "Well, now that the cat's finally out of the bag, I guess I owe you the truth." Then my wife just quit talking and stared at me, obviously trying to figure out the best way to break this latest piece of "news" to me.

"Oh come on, Sally. For Christ's sake, just tell me." I said.

Sally softly asked Dave, "Do you wanna tell him? Or do you want me[i/] to tell him?"

And Dave replied, "No, ma'am. I think it's best at this point if you do all the 'telling' right now."

Sally looked back over my way for a moment, and then kept her eyes averted as she finally admitted to me, "I fucked Dave about a month ago. It happened a few weeks before you went over to his house to have sex with him that first time."

Then my wife looked back up at my face, and she began confessing to me, "But you've gotta understand somethin', Carl. I didn't mean for it to happen. It just kind of did.

"You see, I went over to Dave's house to borrow some milk for the cake that I was makin' for Jake's birthday. And Dave answered the door in his bathrobe, because he had just gotten out of the shower. And I pointed at his crotch and asked him, 'So is it true what they say about you black guys?'

"I was just kiddin' with him. I didn't expect him to take me seriously. But then he opened up the front of his robe, and let me see his awesome-lookin' package. And without even thinkin' about it, I asked Dave, 'Would it be okay if I touched it?'

"And he told me, 'Go right ahead, young lady. Make an old man happy.'

"We were still standin' at the front door, facin' each other, when I reached across and began to feel out Dave's dick and his sexy balls. And when his dick began growin' and gettin' stiffer in my hands, my pussy started tinglin' and got wet inside my panties.

"And Dave said to me, 'You can stop anytime you want to.'

"And I said to him, 'No, I can't. Not now. My pussy's already wet. You're either gonna have to let me in, or I'm gonna fuck you right here on the front porch. And I'm sure your neighbors wouldn't like that.'

"And Dave said, 'So [i]you're gonna fuck me, huh? I thought I was the one who was supposed to do the fuckin'.'

"And I told him, 'You are.' And I stepped inside the doorway into the front foyer. Then I pulled down my pants, grabbed hold of Dave's hand, and placed it right on my wet pussy. And after he finally closed the front door, he started fingerin' me like crazy.

"Then he asked me, 'So what's your husband gonna think about all this sex stuff that's gettin' ready to take place between us?'

"And I told him, 'He's never gonna know, 'cuz I'm not gonna tell him.'

"And then Dave asked me if I wanted him to wear a condom during our intercourse.

"And I lied to him, tellin' him that a condom wasn't necessary because I was on The Pill, which of course, I wasn't. I mean, you already know that I wasn't usin' any birth control, and that I hadn't been for months.

"And then Dave grabbed my hand and led me into the livin' room.

"And as we were both gettin' undressed, I asked him, 'So you wanna do it right here?'

"And he said, 'Yeah. This place is as good as any. There's no one else in the house with us right now, and this rug is pretty thick. It should cushion you enough.'

"And so I got down on my back on top of that rug, and spread my legs apart, and Dave mounted me, and started humpin' away like a madman, just like he did in the hotel room tonight.

"The only difference was that Dave actually ejaculated inside me twice that very first time. He came inside me, and then just kept fuckin' me until he finally came a second time. God, we were both pretty worn-out after that!

"I put my clothes back on and back home, before I remembered that I hadn't gotten any milk from Dave, which was my original reason for goin' over to his house in the first place.

"So I went back over to Dave's house. And just a few minutes after I walked into Dave's kitchen, we ended up fuckin' again, right there in the kitchen, before he finally gave me the milk that I was askin' to borrow. And then he let me leave to go back home and bake my cake.

"I remember that my legs were so wobbly at that point that I could bare walk, much less stand up at a kitchen counter and put together the ingredients for a cake.

"I figured I could just go down to the grocery store and buy a birthday cake, already made. And that's exactly what I did. And I was on the way back home from the grocery store, when I suddenly felt that strange change to my body. And I realized that Dave had managed to knock me up that afternoon.

"Of course, I didn't tell him about it until after the pregnancy test turned out positive."

After patiently listening to Sally's explanation about how she really got pregnant, I was pretty freaked out, and I asked Sally, "So then Dave and Terrell both knew that you were already pregnant when we arrived at the hotel room this evening?"

"Dave did. But Terrell didn't. At least, not until now."

"So when were you gonna tell me about it?" I asked pointedly.

"The truth is I wasn't," Sally said to me. "I was gonna let it be a surprise when the baby's born, and to let you think that either Dave or Terrell had knocked me up this weekend at the hotel room.

"God, Sally! How could you?" I asked.

"Hey. I told you I really wanted to have a mulatto baby, didn't I?" Sally said in her defense. "And you know I'm pretty good about gettin' what I want."

"Hey! What the fuck!" Misty's voice spoke up sharply. "Why does everything always have to be about Sally? It's always 'Sally this' and 'Sally that'! What about me, huh? I'm a woman too, you know? And I've got a pussy down between my legs too, just like Sally does."

At this point, Misty was sitting on side of the other bed in the room, with her legs spread apart--and with all eyes in the hotel room staring at her, in direct response to her unexpected remarks.

Misty reached down between her legs, swiped her fingertips upward inside her pussy crack, pulled his hand out of her pussy, and while holding her sperm-coated fingers up for all to see, announced to the whole room, "And this sperm shit's just as useless to me, as it is to Sally. 'Cuz I'm already pregnant with Carl's baby!"

"Oh fuck!" I said out loud, without really meaning to. Sally gasped in surprise.

"Yep, that's exactly how you did it, Carl," Misty said to me. "You fucked me good. And that was after I asked you to pull out of me, remember? I told you I wasn't on any birth control. But no, you just went right ahead and got your rocks off inside me anyway. And now I'm havin' your baby. So what do you have to say for yourself?"

I was silent for a few moments, as I was trying to mentally absorb this latest piece of 'unexpected news' that had just spewed out of Misty's mouth. When I finally replied, I told Misty, "Well, this may not be what you want to hear, but believe it or not, I'm thrilled! I finally got a woman pregnant. I didn't think I could do that anymore. Aren't you happy about the pregnancy?"

"Well yes, of course I am. But Mike's gonna kill me!" Misty stated emphatically.

"Why?" I asked. "Mike's not here in this motel room right now. And none of us are ever gonna tell him, if you don't. So why not let Mike think that the baby's his? He'll never know that it isn't. After all, this baby's definitely gonna resemble him. He is my brother, you know?"

"Wow! I guess I really don't have much of a choice, given the position I'm in right now, and the fact that I don't wanna terminate this pregnancy," Misty admitted.

"Yeah. But look at the bright side. Now Mike has a very good reason to hurry up and marry you, so that this kid won't be born out of wedlock. And that's a good thing, right?"

"Yeah. It probably is. I had the feeling that he was starting to get cold feet anyway. I mean, why else would he risk our entire relationship just to have sex with your wife?"

"You risked it to have sex with me, remember?" I reminded her. "So you're just as much at fault as he is. Give the poor guy a break. Let him think the kid is his, and marry his ass as soon as you can!"

"Hey, what about me?" Sam suddenly called out from across the room to grab eveyone's attention. "I'm not pregnant. And I'm desperately need to have one of you guys 'make merry' in my ass!"

When I looked across the room, I saw that Sam was bent over the chair, with her legs spread apart, and with her bare butt facing the two beds.

Dave said, "Oh, what the hell. You only live once. I'll go, if no one else will."

Then Dave moved over to stand up behind Sam's butt, before coating the head of his huge, black dick with saliva, and then forcing it up into the tight entrance sphincter muscle of Sam's 'pussy'.

And then Dave proceeded to butt-fuck the crap out of Sam.

After Dave pulled out, Terrell mounted her from behind and fucked her too, this time ejaculating inside her rectum, just like his father had already done.

When it came my turn to fuck Sam, I had her lie down on top of the bed on her back. And I butt-fucked her face-to-face, missionary style, while I was alternating between sucking on her cute tits and French-kissing her.

Sam really seemed to like that a lot. I could tell, because she was spontaneously ejaculating underneath me, and releasing her sticky sperm all over her own lower abdomen and pubic area. It was quite an erotic experience, to say the least.

After a second night's worth of fucking and sucking and masturbating, we all packed up and left the hotel room to climb back into the minivan and make the return trip to our house. The general mood was very somber, and I knew that none of us would ever look at each other the same way again. But that wasn't necessarily a bad thing.

Mike greeted us at the front door, and he seemed excited to hear all about our just-completed, weekend erotic adventure. But no one said a word about it to him. Not even his fiancée.

Instead, Misty gently took Mike by the hand and led him upstairs, where we could hear her telling him that she had some important news for him.

On that note, Sam said her 'goodbyes' and then left. And so did Dave and Terrell.

At that point, I rested the palm of my hand on Sally's lower abdomen and whispered in her ear, "Are you sure it's Dave's?"

"Absolutely," Sally whispered back. "But hey, look at the bright side. At least, Rupert didn't get me pregnant in his office that day."

"But was it worth it, Sally?"

"Of course it was. You got a promotion and a nice raise because of it, remember?"

"I'm not talking about Mr. Blakeley. I was talking about you going over to Dave's house and fucking him that very first time?" I asked.

"It's always worth it, Sweetie," Sally assured me. "No matter whether it's Rupert, or Dave, or any other man, for that matter. Those kinds of earth-shakin' orgasms are extremely rare for us women. You have to take 'em when you can get 'em.

"And I've noticed that, throughout my life, those earth-shakin' types of orgasms always happen for me the very first time that I fuck a man. Especially when I 'do it' without usin' any birth control. There's just somethin' super-excitin' about that first time that never fails to do the trick for me. And that's a big part of the reason why I intend to keep fuckin' other men throughout the rest of my life. It's a damn good thing that I'm married to a cuckold!"

"Yes, it is. And you know I don't mind you fucking other men, just as long as you fuck 'em in front of me every once in while, and also let me fuck other women too. Deal?"

"Deal...just as long as you fuck 'em in front of me every once in a while. After all, what's good for the gander is good for the goose," Sally said, and then gave me a quick peck on the cheek before vaulting up the stairs to our master bedroom, with me following her.

When we walked through the bedroom doorway, I closed the door behind us, and Sally took off all her clothes--except for her bobby socks. The same filthy, white, lace-trimmed bobby socks that she had worn off and on at the hotel room throughout our two-night stay.

That surprised me, because I originally thought that Sally was undressing so that she could go into the master bathroom and take a shower. But that's not what she did.

"I'm glad you made that deal with me earlier," Sally stated.

"Why's that?" I asked, thinking that I already knew why, but still wanting to hear what my wife had to say about it.

Sally placed one foot up on top of the bed, and told me, "Thanks to that experience at the hotel room, I know that bobby socks turn you on, Carl. That's why I'm wearin' 'em right now. I've been wantin' you in this bedroom so badly that I can barely stand it. I love you, Sweetie. Please keep that in mind. 'Cuz I've got a 'special guest' that should be here any moment."

As if on cue, there was a soft knock at the bedroom door, and a familiar male voice said, "Sally, can I come in?"

"Sure, Mike," Sally called back, and then said, "Open the door for him, Carl. Please don't be rude to my guest."

I started to open the door, but the door handle turned on its own and Mike walked into the bedroom, saying, "Oh, hi there, Carl. You know, I've been waitin' for over two days to fuck this special lady here. And now that she's back home, I finally get the chance to do that."

"But what about Misty?"

"What about Misty? Well, she came home, and plopped down on the bed, and went right to sleep. You guys must've tired the crap out of her."

"So then why am I here again?" I asked Sally.

"You should already know that answer to that," Mike answered for her. "Sally and I want you to watch us fuck. You are a cuckold, aren't you?"

"Yeah. But you're my own brother!" I countered, trying to reason with Mike.

"So what!" Sally barked out at me. "Our first time in that hotel room with Henry and Rico, you fucked my own sister right in front me, remember? And what's good for the goose is good for the gander. That's what you're always tellin' me."

"God damn it, Sally, this is some sick shit!" I said.

"That's what I've been tryin' to tell ya, Carl. We're sick, perverted mother-fuckers, you and I. And that's what makes us perfect for each other. Now shut up, lock the fuckin' door, go sit down, and watch your brother make me cum my ass off in front of you, like a good little cuckold!"

As my little brother took his clothes off, and climbed into bed with my already-naked wife to start making love to her, I initially tried to pretend that I wasn't interested in watching them have sex, while I was sitting in the chair, across from the foot of the bed.

But unfortunately, my quickly-stiffening dick betrayed me. And by the time Mike coupled up with my wife in a missionary position and started fucking the crap out of her, I couldn't take my eyes off the two writhing, naked bodies in the bed in front of me.

"Wait a minute!" Sally ordered Mike as she suddenly pushed him off the top of her, and bent her right knee to pull her foot in towards her right hand. "I almost forgot. I wore these for you, Carl," Sally remarked as she was reaching down to the heel of her right foot to pull off her bobby sock. Then she threw the sock at me, before straightening out her leg again, and ultimately coupling back up with Mike to continue their energetic intercourse in front of me.

I picked up Sally's scrunched-up bobby sock off the floor by the chair, slowly and carefully slipped it down around my erect penis, and then proceeded to "fuck" the crap out of that filthy bobby sock, while I was watching my little brother fuck the crap out of my wife.

And then I suddenly realized that Mike didn't know that Sally was already pregnant.

"Sally," I called out to my true nyphomaniac of a wife. "Don't you having something to tell Mike?" I asked her pointedly. "Something to do with Mr. Malone and you?"

"What the hell is he talking about?" Mike asked Sally.

"Oh it's nothin' really, Sweetie," Sally tried to assure him, panting hard between phrases. "We'll...talk about it...later, okay? I'm just about to...cum right now. Don't stop! Oh God! Yes! Yes! That's it! Ahhhhhhh, shit yeah! Fuck yeah!"

At this point, Sally was orgasming strongly underneath Mike's torso when I said to Mike, "Sally's pregnant!"

"What? Oh shit! Misty's gonna be pissed at me for not using a condom!" Mike replied, obviously in total shock, as he abruptly pulled his dick out of Sally's orgasming pussy, and spun around on top of the bed to face me.

Meanwhile, my wife was still in the throws of her own orgasmic ecstasy and flopping around on top the bed, uncontrollably, just like she had done at the hotel room.

"Don't worry," I told my brother. "First of all, my wife would never let you use a condom. She hates those damn things. And so do I, for that matter. And second of all, the baby's not yours. It's my next door neighbor's."

"Good!" Mike said, as he let out a big sigh of relief, and then quickly clarified, "I mean, not necessarily good for you. But definitely good for me."

I could see the clear seminal steadily oozing out of my brother's piss-hole slit, and I could also see that his balls had pulled up tight against the underside of this dickshaft. I knew that he just a few strokes away from an orgasm and ejaculation.

"Mike," I said to him, "Do you want me to finish you off?"

"Sure, Carl. You were always so good at it," said Mike, as I got up out of the chair, stepped over to the foot of the bed, and leaned over Mike's crotch to wrap my hand around his dickshaft and start pumping up and down on it.

"There's something else you need to know," I said to Mike, while I was aggressively jacking him off. "Your fiancée's pregnant with my baby," I proudly announced.

"Oh shit! Fuck!" Mike yelled out, while his sperm was forcefully squirting out the tip of his throbbing penis in long streamers, and then falling onto the sheets below.

"God damn it!" Sally cried out, slamming both of her fists repeatedly against the mattress. "What did you just do, Carl, you son of a bitch? I wanted Mike to cum inside me. You were just supposed to sit there and watch."

"Hey. I'll cum inside you, if you want me to," I offered, gesturing down at my bobby-sock-covered erection.

"Like hell you will! Just keep fuckin' that God damn sock, and shut up!" my wife chided me, as she got up off her back, and sat up on top of the bed.

Meanwhile Mike got down off the bed, knelt down in front of me, and wrapped his hand around my bobby-sock-covered dick.

"What the fuck are you doin', Mike?" Sally asked my brother. She was up on her knees now, but still on top of the bed, as she was watching me and Mike like a hawk.

"I'm helping my big brother get his rocks off, just like he already helped me," Mike replied, as he pulled the bobby sock off my dick, and then began hand-pumping up and down on my dickshaft.

"Besides, this is the dick that finally got Misty pregnant. You guys don't know this, but I've been trying to get my fiancée pregnant for months, and I haven't been able to. That's why she stopped using birth control. And that's also why I agreed to let her fuck my big brother. I figured that if Carl got her pregnant, at least the baby would look like it's mine."

"So then you don't actually have the hots for Sally?" I asked, feeling very confused.

"No, not really. I mean, don't get me wrong, Carl. Your wife's a drop-dead, gorgeous woman. And she's got some cute little titties on her. And I guess she's an okay fuck, but--"

"What the hell are you talkin' about, Mike?" Sally verbally jumped in. "I'm a great fuck! And you know it, you son of a bitch!"

"Okay, okay. You don't have to get your panties in a wad!" Mike called back to Sally, over his shoulder. "I have a right to my own opinion, just like you do, Sally."

Then Mike shifted his attention back towards me again, and continued his explanation, "No offense, Carl, but in my opinion, Sally's just an okay fuck. Misty, on the other hand, is a great fuck! Don't you agree?"

"How the hell am I supposed to answer that question honestly, without pissing off my wife?"

"Way to go, big brother! You just answered the question without meaning to," Mike observed. "So anyway, the truth is that the only reason I'm having sex with your wife is that my fiancée insisted on it. Misty told me that as long as she was fucking you, that I would have to agree to continue having sex with Sally too, so that Misty wouldn't feel so guilty about being unfaithful to me. But now that I've found out that Misty's pregnant, we can both go back to being faithful to each other again. In fact, it's finally time for Misty and me to go ahead and get married."

"I hate to burst your bubble, Mike, but Misty told me that she wants her and my relationship to be a permanent one. In other words, she wants to keep fucking me on the side--even after she has the baby," I argued, letting Mike know what Misty herself had said to me.

"Yeah. Well then I guess that means that I'm gonna have to keep fucking Sally on the side, just to keep Misty from feeling guilty. And if Misty's and my marriage has to be an open one, then so be it."

"But what about me?" Sally spoke up from across the room, and then dragged herself over to sit at the foot of the bed. "I'm not chopped liver, you know. I have feelings."

"Okay? Well, I just made you orgasm your ass off, didn't I?" Mike said to Sally, over his shoulder again.

And Sally replied, "Well, yes. But I thought that we were--"

"A couple? An item? In love? No matter how you were gonna finish that sentence, it doesn't matter what you thought, Sally. All that matters right now is that you have a pussy between your legs, and you're not afraid to use it. And that's plenty enough to keep me comin' back for more. I don't have to love you to fuck your brains out. All I really need is Carl's on-going permission to fuck his wife. And he's already given me that, haven't you, Carl?"

"You bet! You can fuck the shit out of Sally anytime you want--even after she has the baby--just as long as you keep letting me fuck Misty. Deal?"

"Deal," I said to Mike.

"What about me?" Sally chimed in. "Don't I get a say? It's my pussy you're fuckin'."

"Yes, it certainly is. So do you want me to keep on fucking your pussy in the future, or don't you?" Mike asked Sally, point-blank.

Sally silently stared daggers at Mike's eyes for a few seconds, before she finally admitted to him, "Of course, I do. You always make me cum real good!"

"Hey, what can I say? It's probably one of the few things I do better than my big brother does," Mike said, reaching over to give me a patronizing pat on the back. And I just glared at him, with a sneer of disapproval on my face.

Mike ignored my decidedly-negative reaction to his boasting, and simply continued his steady, rhythmic hand-pumping of my erect penis as he turned his attention back to Sally to ask her, "So then, can I assume we have a deal?"

"Damn it, Mike, you drive a hard bargain! But yes, we have a deal--just as long as we don't keep any secrets from Misty. In other words, I don't want you ever fuckin' me behind Misty's back. Deal?"

"Deal. I'll make sure that Misty always knows when I'm fucking you," Mike promised Sally, and then turned his attention back to me again, "God damn it, Carl! Go ahead and cum already! My arms gettin' tired!"

"Hang on!" Sally said to Mike. Then she got up off the foot of the bed, walked over to me, and straddled my legs, facing me. This put her bare butt right in Mike's face, which caused him to back away from me a little bit.

Sally slowly and carefully lowered herself down on top of my lap, until she managed to get my stiff, leaky dick balls-deep inside her birth canal.

At that point, she intentionally let out a couple of small spurts of her warm urine. And that did the trick for me. It took me right over the top. Just like it always does.

And at that very moment, as my orgasmic feelings were quickly overwhelming me, I thought to myself, You're wrong, little brother! My wife's not just an okay fuck. She's a great fuck!

When Sally felt my sperm ejaculating up against the entrance of her womb, she whispered in my ear, "Yeah, that's it, Baby. Give Mommy all your 'happy juice'!"



And it wasn't lost on me that when Sally and I first got married, she used to always call my sperm 'happy juice'. And it had been a good decade or more since the last time I had heard that particular phrase come out of my wife's mouth.

And believe it or not, that scared the crap out of me! Because I wondered what horrible surprise my unpredictable, perpetually-horny wife was getting ready to foist on me next. And as it turned out I didn't have to wait long for that to happen--thanks to my upcoming birthday.

* * * * *

CHAPTER 11 - My Cuckold Birthday Bash

* * * * *

Thanks to Sally, my 34th birthday turned out to be one that I will never forget, and one that should go down in history, as far as I'm concerned.

This unforgettable event took place just three weeks after Sally's and my sexual encounter with Dave and his son, Terrell, in the hotel room. And at this early point in her pregnancy, Sally still wasn't showing yet. I only mention this because it is pertinent to what took place that evening.

As soon as I got home from work, early that Friday evening, my family sang "Happy Birthday" to me, and gave me some hugs and kisses. Then Jordan and Jake quickly left the house. Sally told me that she had sent the kids off to spend the night with their respective friends, so that she and I could celebrate my birthday in a "very special way".

Then, after giving me time to change out of my work clothes into some casual attire, Sally had me get in the car with her, and she started driving us to a "surprise destination". That's what she called it.

On our way, I noticed that Sally was wearing a brand new black T-shirt. It had words silk-screened in small white letters across the chest part of the French-cut T-shirt that read, "If you wanna do me, you'll have to ask my husband first."

"Nice shirt," I complimented my wife.

"Yeah. I saw it at the Spencers Gifts store in the mall, and I just had to have it."

About 20 minutes later, Sally pulled off the freeway onto the access road, and then into the nearly-empty parking lot of an adult video store. By this time, it was around 6:30 PM, and it was just starting to get dark outside. I still hadn't eaten dinner yet, and was feeling pretty damn hungry.

I mentioned that fact to Sally, and she told me that she was hungry too, but that it would be much better if we didn't eat until later, because of the particular surprise that she had planned for me. And of course, that peaked my curiosity like you wouldn't believe.

"So what the fuck are we doing here? I asked, feeling quite confused.

"You'll see," Sally replied, finally shutting off the car engine, and opening the drive-side door to get out. "Linda and I come here every so often to look at all the sex toys and stuff. It's pretty cool. I think you'll like it. Let's go check it out."

Sally waited for me to get out of the car, and then took me by the hand and led me into the brick-veneered store. The store did have a couple of fairly large windows on either side of the metal and glass front door, but both windows and the door glass were blacked out all the way, so that you couldn't see into the store from the outside.

"Ah, Sally, welcome back!" the middle-age man at the counter in the middle of the room greeted her, upon seeing her enter through the front door. "What will it be this time? Some handcuffs? Maybe a new dildo, or vibrator? How about some crotchless panties?" the man suggested in a thick Bronx or Brooklyn accent, holding up a cellophane-and-cardboard-packaged pair of black, lace, crotchless panties that was on top of the glass display counter in front of him.

"Pauly, this is my husband, Carl."

"Hi, Carl. I'm Pauly Baldini, owner of this little establishment. Pleased to finally meet you. Sally talks about you all the time," Pauly said to me.

"I'll bet she does," I answered back, not really knowing what else to say to this adult video shop's proprietor.

After a moment of awkward silence, Sally announced to Pauly, "Okay, just so you know, we're here for that 'special surprise' I arranged with you earlier."

"Sure, Sally, anything for you, Sweetheart. I've got all the info you gave me right here," Pauly said, pulling up a clipboard from underneath the counter. "And I've got the room all ready for you. Here's the key," Pauly told Sally as he handed a small, non-de*********** key to her. "You know what to do, right?"

"Of course I do, Pauly. I wasn't born yesterday. You know what to do too, right?"

"Yeah, I'll get right on it. Well, have fun!" Pauly said to Sally.

"Don't I always?" Sally replied cryptically to Pauly before turning her attention back to me.

Sally took me by the hand again, and after leading me around the store to show me all the different kinds of stuff that they had on display, she went through the narrow, vertical gap in the middle of the two, thick, black, closed, floor-length curtain panels at the very rear of the store, and pulled me through behind her.



It was very dark in there, but I could make out a small, plywood-walled booth in the middle of the larger room. This booth looked like it was about 6-feet wide, and 8-feet deep, and 8-feet high.

There was a locked door at the front of the booth, facing the curtain that we had just walked through. And Sally used the key that Pauly gave her to open booth door, before reaching just inside the doorway, and flipping on a light switch to dimly light up the inside of the booth, via the built-in overhead light fixture mounted directly to the makeshift plywood ceiling of the booth.



While looking through the narrow entry door of the peep show booth, I could see a folding chair positioned up against the back wall, facing the front doorway. I could also make out a tall, pedastaled, polished-wood coat and umbrella rack, freely standing on the floor just to the right side of the opened-up folding chair. The coat rack had a small, circular table built right into it, and I could see a box of off-brand tissue, and some other assorted stuff laying on top of the table. But other than that, this small inner room appeared to be completely empty. Oh, I almost forgot. There was also a small plastic waste basket on the floor next to the legs of the folding chair.



As I backed away from the narrow peep booth entry doorway, I also noticed that there was light emerging out of small holes in the plywood walls on both sides of the booth, creating narrow light beams that broke the total darkness of the outer room. Upon closer examination, I could see that there were three small pairs of eye-shaped holes located at eye level on each side of the booth, and they were equally-spaced across each wall of the booth. Centered directly below each pair of eye-shaped holes, was a much-larger, 4-inch hole that had been carefully cut into the plywood wall at about crotch level for an adult.



"You do know what this is, right, Carl?" Sally asked.



"Yeah, it's a peep show booth."



"That's right. But it's actually much more than that. It's a peep show booth with built-in glory holes. And I'm this evening's show. What do you think of that, my darling husband?"



"I think you're fucking crazy! So what are you gonna do? Let a bunch of strangers fuck you?"

"I don't have to let anyone fuck me if I don't want to. It's my choice what I do--or don't do--with my body. I'm in total control tonight, Carl. And I'd be lying if I didn't admit that that's a big part of the turn-on for me."



"So I suppose you brought me here to watch your peep show."

"Bingo. Give that man a cigar!" Sally acknowledged. "I've even got a special place reserved just for you."

Sally took my hand and lead me over to the pair of eye-holes at the rear of the right-side wall of the booth, and she said, "This should give you a really good view of the show. Oh, and by the way, the rules clearly state that you are not allowed to talk directly to any other person--including me--while you're watchin' the peep show. By the way, I'm not allowed to talk directly to any of the customers either. If I decide to say something, I have to address everyone, as a group."

"Why isn't there anyone else in here with us right now?" I asked my wife.

"Because I haven't started the show yet. When I'm ready, I'll flip the other switch on the wall, inside the booth. That'll light up the Peep Show sign on the wall in the front part of the shop, near the curtain entrance. And after the customers pay Pauly for a ticket, they'll be allowed to come into this back room and watch the peep show."

"So how many tickets will Pauly sell?"

"He's the gatekeeper. So he'll only let in five people, since you'll be the sixth person, and this particular peep show booth only has six pairs of eye-holes. Pauly won't let another customer enter the back room, until after the intermission is over with, and the second peep show is just about to get underway. At that point, if any of the people who watched the first peep show want to stay and watch the second one, they'll have to buy another ticket."

"How much are the tickets, if you don't mind me asking?"

"I think they're $60.00 each, but I'm not really sure. They could be $70.00 for all I know. And remember, the customer is only payin' for the peep show, and not for any sex that might take place between the customer and me during the show itself. That's free. And it's considered to be a part of the show, since all of the customers get to witness it at the same time. Basically, nothing inside this booth takes place in private, once the peep show starts."

"So when does the peep show end?"

"Whenever I want it to. Like I said, I'm in total control of everything."

"Are there any other rules that I should know about?"

"Yes. After the show is over, and before I leave the video shop, I have to stay and clean up any mess that is left in the booth. So, in other words, I have to leave the peep show booth the same way that I found it when we first walked in here tonight."

"You talk like you've done all this before."

"Well, believe it or not, Carl, I haven't. I've only talked with Pauly about doing it tonight, since you're here. Frankly, I'd be too scared to do this by myself, even though I am an exhibitionist, as you well know. So this will be my first time ever doing this. And I'm not really sure what's gonna happen tonight. I mean, this isn't like the little private sex show that I put on for Mike in our bedroom, and one I put on for you. So wish me luck."

And with that, Sally left my side. She walked around the corner of the plywood wall, and into the small booth. Then she closed and locked the door of the booth behind her, and flipped the switch on the wall to turn on the back-lit "Peep Show Open" sign hanging on the wall by the curtain in the front of the store.

I placed my eyes up against the pair of eye-holes in the plywood and watched Sally as she removed her black T-shirt and hung it up on the coat rack next to the folding chair. And since my wife wasn't wearing a bra under her new T-shirt, that left her naked from the waist up, when she sat down on the folder chair and waited for customers to start coming in to see the show.

As I've already said, my pregnant wife still wasn't showing yet. But Sally's little breasts had definitely gone through some drastic changes over the last seven weeks. For starters, Sally's breasts weren't just enlarged nipples on an otherwise flat chest anymore. No, sir. They were now almost twice as large as they had been before Sally got pregnant, and they were sticking much further out from her chest. Her nipples were also noticeably darker, and much more puffed-out and larger in diameter than they had been before her pregnancy.

I looked across the small booth at the other side of the room, and I saw that there were large, 3D, painted animal faces, with one face at each pair of eye-holes, so that the person who was watching the peep show would look like their eyes were the eyes of the painted animal face that they were looking through.

These painted animal faces were quite comical. And I assumed that they were painted that way to help make the peep show performers more comfortable. On the far wall, even though the light was fairly dim, I could see the face of a rhinoceros that had two erect human penises in place of where the two conical-shaped horns on its nose would normally be, with the longer of the two penises being the one closest to the end of its nose. In addition, each of the rhino's ears had been replaced by a partially-opened-up human vulva.

Next to rhinoceros face, to the left of it and slightly lower on the wall, was the painted face of a baboon. Its pair of eye-holes was about six inches lower than the rhino's eye-holes, which I'm sure was done to accommodate either women, or shorter men. The baboon's long nose had been replaced by a human-looking erect penis, with the head of the penis acting as its nose.

And next to that baboon face, just to the left of it and slightly higher up on the wall, so that the eye-holes were approximately at the same level as the rhino's eye-holes, there was a painted face of a giraffe, with two equal-length erect human penises in place of where the giraffe's two, fur-covered horns would be. And the giraffe's ears had been skillfully replaced by partially-opened-up human vulvas.

I couldn't help but wonder what painted, 3D animal face, I was looking through when I was watching Sally inside that peep show booth.

Then that very first customer walked into the darkened outer room, and walked around the other side of the peep show booth, before placing his eyes into the eye-holes of the rhinoceros face. Within a few seconds, a pair of eyes appeared in the baboon's face, and then in the giraffe's face. I couldn't believe how fast the first three customers had walked in.

And the next thing I knew, a fourth customer walked in to stand directly beside me, to my immediate left. He was a short, dumpy-looking, middle-age guy that was dressed in a suit that looked like he never took it off.

And then a fifth customer walked in and stood on the other side of the dumpy-looking guy. This fifth customer was an older gentleman. He looked like he was in his 60's. His white hair definitely stood out in the darkened room.

It felt so weird knowing that five strangers were all looking at my half-naked, pregnant wife in the peep show booth. But I was surprised at just how much of a turn-on it was for me too. Because I was pretty sure that this was going to end up turning into nothing less than a cuckold's dream, when Sally ended up fucking all five of these strangers in front of me.

The next thing I knew, music began playing over the store's loudspeaker system. I instantly recognized the song. It was "I Touch Myself" by the Australian rock band Divinyls. And that must have been Sally's cue to start the peep show, because she immediately began touching herself, just like the song was describing.

At first my wife repeatedly squeezed her own breasts and tweaked her puffed-out nipples between her fingertips, while she was looking around at all the different-looking pairs of eyes that were staring at her through the side walls of the booth. Then she took her tennis shoes off, got up off the chair, pulled her pants down and stepped out of the leg-holes of her tight-fitting blue jeans, before picking them back up off the floor and hanging them up on the coat rack, next to her T-shirt.

Now Sally was standing there wearing only her plain-looking, old-school, full-coverage, white cotton panties; and a pair of white, lace-trimmed, ankle-length bobby socks on her feet. Sally had her dark-brown, center-parted hair, done up in two, long pony tails on each side of her head, with a shimmering blue ribbon tied around each pony tail in a large bow. I thought that my wife had managed to capture that "high school cheerleader hairdo" look that she was obviously trying for.

Sally sat back down on the hard metal chair seat, spread her thighs apart, and began slow and provocatively rubbing her camel toe through the panty-crotch.

That was when I saw the first dick and balls appear at the glory hole under the rhinoceros face. And within a few seconds, another bare dick and balls popped through the glory hole directly under the giraffe face.

When Sally saw the dicks appearing at the glory holes, she reached over and began playfully touching each of them with one hand, while she continued to rub her pussy through her panty-crotch with the other.

I could see that the crotch of her panties was getting wet, and I knew that Sally was definitely turned-on by what she was experiencing. But then so was I.

After the song "Jesse's Girl" by Rick Springfield began playing on the store's loudspeaker system, I looked across at the far wall, and now there were three fully-erect penises sticking through their respective glory holes. And I was intrigued by just how different each guy's fully-erect penis looked from the other two guys' dicks.

The rhinoceros dude had an erect dick that was just a little bit longer than mine. But other than that, it looked incredibly similar to my own; so much so that you could've surgically swapped dickheads between our two penises, and never tell that any swap was made. Even his balls looked similar to mine.

The baboon guy's erect penis was darker-skinned and a little bit shorter than the rhinoceros guy's dick. And the baboon guy's dickshaft also had a fairly sharp upward curve to it, so that the end of his dickshaft was pointing almost straight up, towards the ceiling. His balls were also hanging down quit a ways in his elongated, dark-skinned scrotum.

The giraffe guy's dick was the longest dick of the three dicks that I could see poking through the farside wall of the booth. The giraffe guy's dick was also the thickest one of the three. And he had the largest balls of the three men, as well.

And naturally, Sally was administering to all three of those men's dicks and balls--one at a time, of course--as she continued to masturbate her panty-covered pussy with her other hand.

Sally abruptly stopped and stood up, so that she could shimmy out of her panties, and then hang them up on one of the remaining free hooks of the coat rack. When my wife sat back down in the chair, and spread her thighs apart, I could see that her pussy was so wet that it was literally dripping onto the seat of the chair, between her legs.

That's when Sally reached across to my side of the booth, and began fondling what I assumed were the bare penises of each of the two guys that were standing right next to me, while she continued to diddle her own now-bare clit and pussy with her other hand.

From my vantage point, I couldn't really see what the dicks and balls of the two men standing next to me looked like. But that didn't matter. It was pretty easy for me to tell (by where Sally's hand was, in relation to the wall) which man's set of genitals she was manipulating at any given time. I could also hear it in the way that the each man's breathing changed, and got more rapid and shallow.

At this point, even though I was rubbing my own quickly-stiffening dick through the crotch of my pants, I hadn't exposed myself yet. That didn't happen until Sally eventually got down on her knees and began sucking the rhinoceros guy's dick.

And by the time that she had pulled her mouth up off of his dickhead, in order to jack him off into the palm of her other hand, and then sat back down in the chair, so that she could rub his freshly-ejaculated sperm all over her own bare vulva, I had my erect dick stuck through my assigned glory hole. And Sally acknowledged me by quickly reaching over, and using her fingertips to spread some of rhinoceros guy's sperm all over my dickhead. I'm sure all the other guys that were watching Sally's peep show got a real kick out of that.

When the "She's a Maniac" song from the movie "Flash Dance" started blasting out over the loudspeaker system, Sally suddenly stood up and went over to face the baboon guy, looking him right in the eyes. She pressed the front of her body up against the wall, and positioned her pussy so that the baboon guy's dick would slide right up into it.

And then Sally began humping away at that stiff, upward-curved penis with lots of enthusiasm. And within a minute or so, I could see the baboon guy's sperm dripping out of my wife's vagina onto the tile floor of the peep show booth. Then my wife backed away from the wall, pulling the baboon guy's dick out of her fuck-hole, in the process.

Sally came across to my side of the booth, grabbed hold of my dickshaft, and rubbed the head of my dick up and down along her freshly-creampied pussy crack for about five seconds.

Then she let go of my dick, and stepped over to stand in front of the guy beside me. And as far as I could tell from Sally's body movements, it looked like she was doing the exact same thing to him that she had just done to me.

After about five more seconds, Sally took a few steps further down the wall to stand in front of the old man, and did the same thing to him too, for about the same five-second length of time.

Then, after teasing all three of us guys on my side of the peep show booth like that, Sally bent over at the waist, and slowly backed up towards the wall on the opposite side of the booth. She reached behind her, and grabbed hold of the giraffe guy's long dick to guide it up into her own vagina, as she pressed her butt up against the wall, and then simply held it there, while she was letting the giraffe guy do all the thrusting. Meanwhile, my wife reached down between her legs and diddled her clit while she was letting the giraffe guy get his rocks off inside her pussy.

At that point, I felt like I was about to spontaenously ejaculate, just from all the extreme sexual excitement. But I managed to control myself, despite my wife's actions.

Sally moved back over to my side of the booth, and she knelt down in front of the old man who was on the other side of the dumpy-guy. I really couldn't see what she was doing. But I assumed that she had wrapped her hand around the old man's dickshaft, and had begun jacking him off, while she was rubbing the head of his dick against her super-puffed-out nipples, because when she finally stood up a few minutes later, and slowly backed away from the wall, I could see that there were little streamers of sperm all over her nipples and breasts.

With the song "Hot Stuff" by Donna Summer now playing on the store's speaker system, Sally went back across the peep show booth to the baboon guy, and got down on her knees. She pressed the fleshy mound of her left breast snugly up against--and through--the glory hole. And judging from Sally's reaction--along with the fact that the baboon guy's eyes had suddenly disappeared from his pair of eye-holes in the wall just moments before--I could tell that the baboon guy was licking and sucking on my wife's puffed-out nipple. And when she pulled away from the wall to switch over to her other breast, I could see his open mouth and tongue through the glory hole.

I have to admit I admired how great Sally was at putting on a peep show. And she really had me wondering if she was going to fuck the dumpy-looking guy standing to my left on my side of the wall, or just jack him off. But I didn't have to wait long for that answer.

Sally came back over to my side of the booth, and pressed the front of her body up flat against the wall. I assumed she did that so that she could actively hump away at the short, dumpy-guy's dick in the same manner that she had fucked the baboon guy earlier. But I couldn't really see her very well. However, I could hear her making noise, as she was moving the front of her body up and down against the wall.

I looked back across the room, and rhinoceros guy's dick was erect again, and poking through his glory hole. And I knew that he wanted my wife to actually fuck him this time, instead of just jacking him off.

And of course, the rhinoceros guy got his wish, right after Sally finished fucking the dumpy-guy. She backed up to the rhinoceros guy's glory hole, and pressed her butt up against the wall, and let him thrust away at her vagina until he got his rocks off inside her fuck-hole.

I was so busy watching Sally's show at the time, that I didn't really notice all the puddles and streamers of sperm that were strewn across the tile floor in the booth, with much of it having dripped down from my wife's own creampied vagina. But then I noticed that Sally was being very careful whenever she was walking around inside that booth in her bobby socks, so that she wouldn't slip on the slick areas of the tile floor. After a while, Sally had to literally tiptoe around on the balls of her feet in order to try to avoid stepping on all the little puddles of sperm.

Then Sally freaked me out completely when she grabbed hold of my dick and announced to the other five men at the peep show, "This dick is a very special dick, because it belongs to my husband. And since it's his birthday, I'm gonna do somethin' very special for him right now. I'm gonna let him fuck me in the ass."

Sally got down on her knees directly in front of my glory hole, and gave my dickhead a liberal coating of her saliva. Then she stood back up, turned around, bent over at the waist, and backed up to my glory hole, placing the head of my dick right up against her anal sphincter. She pressed her butt up against the wall, to slide my penis deep into her rectum, and I began thrusting away at my wife's poop chute in front of the other five strangers.

As you can well imagine, it didn't take me long at all to cum inside my wife's rectum. And when I finally pulled out of her ass, Sally sauntered back over to the chair, plopped herself down, and leaned back, as she announced, using her well-rehearsed voice impression of the classic American actress, Mae West, "That's it. The peep show's over boys. I hope you enjoyed yourselves. Come back and sperm me sometime."

Sally's final announcement was answered by applause, and wolf whistles, and such. Then the two strangers that had been standing next to me, turned to their left and walked through the narrow, vertical gap in the middle of the heavy curtain, and into the front of the store.

I came around to the door of the booth, and I said, "It's me. Let me in."

I heard the lock on the doorknob twist, and then the door swung open. Sally was still naked, except for her bobby socks. And I finally got a look at the inside of the wall where I had previously been standing and looking through.

This inside booth wall had the face of an African elephant on it. But the two tusks on either side of the elephant's mouth had been replaced by two, bowed-upward, human-looking erect penises. And the elephant face had two enormous, overly-long, flared-out pussy lips in place of its ears. The elephant face was at about the same height as the rhinoceros face that was directly across from it on the opposite inside wall of the peep show booth.

Sally saw me looking at the distorted elephant face, and while she was putting her panties back on, she said to me, "That's right. You were the elephant in the room. Literally."

My wife put her black, tight-fitting, French-cut T-shirt back on, and then grabbed me by the hand, and started to lead me out of the peep show booth.

"Aren't you gonna put your pants back on?" I asked.

"Why?" Sally replied. "It's only intermission. I'll just have to take 'em off again in 20 minutes."

At the time I assumed that I knew what Sally meant by telling me that, as I was following my wife through the curtain, and into the front part of the store, which was brightly lit up by its multiple rows of long, ceiling-mounted, flourescent tube lighting fixtures.

Sitting on top of the main counter, several feet away from the cash register, was a large rectangular cake with birthday candles sticking up out of the frosting. As I got closer to the cake, I realized that there was a collage of all the naked photos that I had taken of Sally, printed right into the icing on top of the cake itself. These were the same photos that I had shown to Dave. The same photos that Sally had "found" on the desktop of Mike's computer. Now, here they were again, on top of my birthday cake for all to see.



And yes, there were other people in the front part of the store. And I was both shocked and surprised when I discovered that they were people I knew. In fact, one of those "other people" was my little brother, Mike. He was there by himself, without Misty in-tow, which seemed strange to me, considering the situation.

Another person who was there was Hector, my colleague at work who had shared an office with me for the past two years. Hector and I were close, and he always had my back at work. He was also a married man, just like me. And he was Hispanic, just like his wonderful wife, Gloria, who I had met at past office parties and functions.

Then there was Steve, our neighbor from across the street. I played poker with Steve at Dave's house on a regular basis. And on those rare "boys night-outs" when there wasn't a poker game scheduled at Dave's house, Steve and I had even gone out bar hopping a few times in the past. Steve was a tall, lanky, blond-haired guy. And his wife, Angelique, was a drop-dead gorgeous, model-looking lady. And she was a natural blonde, just like Steve was. Angie was a Swedish immigrant that Steve had met while he was in Sweden on a business trip, and it was love at first sight, according to Steve.

Mike was the first to see me emerge through the curtain, behind Sally. And as I was getting my first look at my unusual birthday cake, Mike came up to me and said, "Happy birthday, old man! I guess you can just call me the rhinoceros tonight." And then a huge, shit-eating grin spread out across Mike's face.

"You've got to be fucking kidding me!" I said to Mike. "Holy shit! What the fuck?"

And it immediately hit me like rock, that it was my little brother's freshly-ejaculated sperm that Sally had finger-rubbed all over the tip of my dickhead, after she had jacked off the rhinoceros guy (a.k.a. Mike, my brother) into the palm of her hand.

Mike continued talking to me, "Yeah, it was super cool, right? I mean, Sally sure puts on one hell of a peep show, doesn't she?"

I didn't know how to reply to that. And so I just nodded my head and turned around to walk away from Mike. And Mike called back to me, "By the way, Carl, just in case you're wondering, Misty should be here any minute now. She called and said that she was running a little late."

And that's when I was immediately greeted by Hector, who had been standing behind me the whole time and had obviously overheard Mike's and my conversation, "Carl, happy birthday, man! Sally wanted me to tell you that I was the baboon. I hope you're okay with that."

And I thought to myself, No, Hector. I'm not okay with you fucking my wife through a glory hole at an adult video store!

But of course, I couldn't actually say that to him. And so without even thinking about, I told him politely, "Sure, man. Anytime."

And then I realized that I had just unintentionally given Hector permission to fuck my wife whenever he wants to. And I wondered what Gloria would think, if she knew that her husband had just fucked my wife.

"You know, my wife, Gloria, wanted to come with me tonight," Hector explained to me. "But I told her that this was a guys-only event. And I'm damn glad I did. God, she'd be freaking out right now!"

"I bet she would," I whole-heartedly agreed with him. "So how did you like the show?"

"Gosh, bro, you're so lucky to have someone like Sally in your life. You do know that you've got the hottest wife at the office, don't you?"

"Yeah. I guess I'm blessed," I said sarcastically.

"And I've gotta tell ya, Sally's got some awesome-looking little titties on her. I've gotta admit, I was jealous of the guy looking through the fox face that got to cum all over Sally's chest. I wish Gloria's boobs weren't so damn big."

"A fox face, huh?"

"Yeah, with a dick for a nose, and two wide-open pussy cracks for ears. Pretty funny stuff, if you ask me?"

"Well, I was the elephant in the room, so-to-speak. What was the animal face that was in between my elephant face and the fox face on the wall? I couldn't see from my vantage point. I only saw the animal faces on the wall across from me. And by the way, your baboon face had a dick for a nose, just like the fox face did."

"Wow! Well, the animal face in between yours and the fox face was a frog face with his tongue stuck all the way out, like he was trying to catch an insect, or something; except that the frog's long tongue had been replaced by a long, skinny human penis. And he had what looked like a set of balls under his chin, where his puffed-out throat sack would normally be."

"Man, that's pretty funny stuff," I agreed.

"Yeah, it made me smile every time I looked at it. But then so did your elephant face. So, if you don't mind my asking, has Sally always kept her pussy shaved bare like that?"

"Yep. For as long as I've known her."

"That's neat. I wish Gloria would shave her damn pussy. It's so fucking hairy! You know how those Mexican girls are. I swear, my wife would have a thick mustache by now, if she didn't shave her upper lip at least once a week. I've even watched her do it, you know? With the shaving cream and all. She always gets pissed off when I laugh at her, and she tells me that she can't help the way she is."

"You know, I don't care what you say, Hector. Gloria's a good-looking woman."

"Yeah, but she's only maybe a 7, or an 8 at the very most; and not a 9, or a 10, like Sally is."

"But some of us love large breasts and hairy pussies on our women. All I can say is that I'd jump at the chance to fuck Gloria, if that opportunity ever came my way."

"Who knows? It just might someday," Hector cryptically replied.

And that's when Steve tapped me on the shoulder, and said to me, "You gotta few minutes?"

"Sure, Steve," I said, and then turned back to Hector and said, "Do you mind if I talk to Steve for a little bit?"

"Nah. Go right ahead, Carl. You're the man of the hour," Hector assured me.

As soon as Hector walked away, Steve told me, "I can't believe what your wife did tonight?"

"Neither can I," I honestly replied, as I saw Misty walk in the front door of the adult video store, and give Mike a big hug, before walking over to Sally and doing the same.

Meanwhile, Steve continued talking to me, "I mean, Sally didn't tell me what was going on. She just said that she was throwing you a private birthday party, and instructed me to drive down here at around 7:00 PM, and then to tell Pauly at the front counter that I was going to be the giraffe for tonight. I didn't know what the fuck Sally was talking about until Pauly took me through the curtain, into that dark room in the back, and placed me in position on the outside of the peep show booth.

"I looked through the little eye-holes--and after getting over the shock of seeing Sally sitting there in that chair, naked from the waist up--I looked over and saw the three painted animal faces on the far wall, and that's when I finally snapped to what was going on. I mean, I was in total disbelief and denial at first. But when Sally took off her pants and began masturbating, right in front of my eyes, I knew that this was going to be 'the real thing'.

"And when I finally looked down and saw that glory hole, right there in front of me, just below my crotch, I was super-excited that I might actually get the chance to fuck your wife.

"The truth is I've been fantasizing about fucking Sally for years, just like my wife, Angie, has been fantasizing about fucking you. It's just that I've never had the nerve to ask you if you guys were into wife-swapping, just like Angie and I are. I didn't know how you would react to a question like that, and I didn't want to risk losing you as my poker-playing buddy, and my best friend in the neighborhood."

"Wow! I'm flattered that you feel that way, Steve. But the irony here, is that Sally and I are[i/] swingers, just like you and your wife are. And in fact, I'll go you one better. I'm a cuckold. I don't know why, but I get off on watching other men fuck my wife in front of me. And you can't believe what a turn-on it was for me to secretly watch you guys through those tiny peep holes while my wife was taking turns fucking each of you, right in front of my eyes."

"Well, I guess I must be a cuckold too then. Because I sure love watching other men fuck Angie. And it would be a privilege and an honor to watch you fuck my wife sometime."

"Is that an offer?" I asked Steve.

"Yep. It sure is," said Steve, and we both laughed.

Sally came up behind me and gave me a quick peck on the cheek, as she whispered in my ear. "Sweetie, let's not keep our guests waiting too much long. It's time to sing 'Happy Birthday' to you."

Sally took my hand, and lead me over to stand in front of the cake. Then she carefully lit each candle while a small throng of people--comprised mostly of men who were perfect strangers to me--gathered around the cake.

Then, while Sally was leading everyone in a rousing chorus of the trite, standard, American "Happy Birthday to You" song, I looked up at the faces of all the men in the small crowd, and one face stood out instantly. It was the face of my boss, Mr. Blakeley.

"What the fuck are you doing here?" I screamed across at him, totally losing my cool, while everyone was still half-heartedly singing to me.

"Carl," Sally whispered in my ear, "Please don't make a scene right now. He's your boss, remember? And that means he can fire you, if he wants to. I'll explain everything to you in a moment. But right now, I just want you to calm down, and make a wish, and blow out your candles, okay? Can you do that for me, Carl. Please..."

"Okay," I said, and focused on waiting for the song to end so that I could take a deep breath and blow out all the candles that were on top of that freaky-looking, porn-photo-covered cake directly in front of me.

Afterwards, Sally took me to one side and quietly explained to me, "Rupert's here because I invited him. What can I say, Carl? Let's face it. You don't have a whole lot of close friends, and I needed someone that I knew to stand behind the fox face. I didn't want a total stranger seeing my first-ever peep show performance. And besides, I thought that Rupert being here might actually benefit [i]you, in the long run--even though he's the only guy that I didn't actually fuck while I was in that peep show booth."

"So then that dumpy-looking guy that was standing right next to me wasn't a total stranger?" I asked, feeling pretty confused.

"Of course not, Silly," my wife replied. "Didn't you recognize him? That was Barry Kramer. He's the principal of the high school that Jordan goes to."

"But I don't understand. Why would you invite him here, of all places?"

"Because every time Barry runs into me on campus at the high school, he always goes out of his way to hit on me. It's kind of cute, actually. He's such a nerd, and he's always asking me to go out on a date him, even though I always turn him down, and tell him that I'm a married woman.

"Anyway, I found out from one of the teachers at the school that Barry has never been married. And with his looks, I'm sure that he hasn't had a girlfriend in years, either. He's such a sweet guy, and I really do feel sorry for him. So I thought that I'd give him the thrill of his life tonight. And that's why I invited him to be the frog. That's also why I went ahead and fucked the frog. I hope you're okay with that."

"You did good. I'm sure Mr. Kramer enjoyed himself thoroughly, thanks to you."

"Okay then. So let's go cut the cake, and serve it. The intermission's just about over," Sally told me. "You're gonna love what I have lined up for the second peep show. Oh, by the way, don't forget to go to the restroom and clean off that sexy dick of yours before the show starts."

Up until that point, I hadn't even thought about the fact that I had pulled my feces-covered dick out of Sally's ass, and then immediately put it right back in my pants, before zipping my fly back up, and coming over to meet Sally in the booth.

And then it hit me that my wife needed to clean up her creampied pussy too, because she hadn't done that yet, either. She had just put her panties on and left the peep show booth with me, to go back through the curtain into the front part of the store.

After Sally and I had both finished eating our respective pieces of birthday cake, and then going back for second-helpings, I asked her, "Where are the restrooms at?"

And she corrected me, by telling me, "'Restroom', my dear. Not 'restrooms'. There's only one in this store. And it's in the back room, behind the curtain, to the far right. I'll even take you there, if you want me to. In fact, why don't we just both go in together, and clean up each other's 'naughty parts'? After all, it's not like we haven't seen 'em before."

"Okay, that sounds good to me," I replied, admiring my wife's witty sense of humor. It's one of the things that truly sets my wife apart from other women. Sally's God-given good looks is another thing. And her ability to revel in her own sexuality makes Sally a very special catch indeed, when compared to many other women out there.

Of course, there are other things that set Sally apart from other women. And some of those "other things" are things that I'm not so thrilled about. Probably the worst thing about my wife is her penchant for keeping secrets from me, and then later confessing those secrets to me in front of other people that be both know. Sally seems to get a real kick out of embarrassing me in front of my friends and colleagues. She definitely has a mean-spirited, practical joker side to her personality.

But that still doesn't keep me from loving her. And to be honest with you, I'm not exactly sure why that is. Maybe I'm a masochist at heart. Maybe one has to have masochistic tendencies in order to be a cuckold. I don't know. But what I do know is that I would never willingly trade Sally for another woman. Not even for Misty, or for Cindy. And those are the two other adult women in my life that I do truly love.

At any rate, my wife and I made a beeline to the store's restroom, and once inside, we locked the door. Then she gently cleaned my limp penis up as best as she could, using wet paper towels, after which I did the same thing to her pussy, before she pulled her panties back up.

Then, as I got ready to open the restroom door, my wife lifted her T-shirt up around her neck, and said to me, "Hey, wait a minute, Carl. Would you please clean up my breasts too? They're still a little sticky."

So I stopped to thoroughly wipe down my wife's chest and lower neck with wet paper towels, and when I finished Sally thanked me, dropping her T-shirt back down in place.

Sally turned and opened the restroom door, and then whispered to me, "Hurry up. The next show's about to begin."

Then she grabbed my hand and led me back over to where I had been standing earlier, so that I would be looking through the elephant face's eye-holes.

But Sally didn't leave my side to go back inside the peep show booth, like I had assumed that she would. Instead, my wife just stood there, facing the outside of the booth's wall, as she looked through the frog face's eye-holes into the already-lit-up booth.

When I realized that Sally was going to stay standing right beside me, just to my left, I finally looked through the eye-holes of the elephant face. And I was shocked when I saw my future sister-in-law, Misty, sitting on the folding chair inside the peep show booth.

She was naked from the waist up, just like Sally had been earlier. But Misty was wearing a short, pleated, green-and-black plaid, school-girl-style skirt, instead of jeans. And she had sheer, black, nylon, knee-high stockings on her legs; and 50's-style, black-and-white saddle shoes on her feet. I couldn't tell if Misty was wearing panties underneath her skirt, or not. But I did notice that all the little sperm puddles and streamers had been cleaned up off the tile floor. And I assumed that Misty must have been the one who cleaned up the sperm off the floor, since I knew that Sally hadn't done that after her earlier performance in the peep show box had ended.

Misty had her thick, brunette hair pulled back into a single, long pony tail that flowed down the back of her neck from the crown of her head. And just like Sally, she had her pony tail tied with a long blue ribbon bow.

To me, Misty's breasts looked absolutely magnificent; what with their slightly-darker-shaded, puffed-out areolas, and those unusually-long, erect nipples riding high on top, at the very front of her tits. Basically, Misty's breasts had always struck me as being a slightly less exaggerated, real-life version of Little Annie Fannie's cartoon breasts in the Playboy magazines that I used to "read" as a young man.

I leaned over to place my mouth next to my wife's ear, and then I softly whispered to her, "What the fuck is going on, Sally? Why is Misty inside the booth?"

"You'll see. Just wait. I'm sure you'll enjoy the show," Sally whispered right back in my ear.

"Oh hey, Mike. Glad you could join us," Misty said to my younger brother, Mike, turning her head to the left as he was walking up to stand beside her, so that he would be watching the peep show through the eye-holes of the fox face.

"Good lord, Sally," I whispered to her. "So who else is going to be joining us for this second show?"

"Well, it's gonna be you, me, and Mike on this side of the booth, with me in the middle, of course. But I have no idea who's gonna be on the other side of the booth. And that's because, during the intermission, I asked Steve, and Hector, and Rupert, and Barry to not buy tickets to attend the second show. I warned them all that there would be a guy in the peep show booth, and that the second show would be geared towards gay men."

"Wow! You never fail to amaze me, Sally. So if you knew that Misty would be performing in the booth for the second show, why didn't you just go ahead and put your pants back on, before you came out during intermission?"

"Because I wanted to give you, me, and Mike a little easier access to my 'lady-parts' during this second show. You don't mind, do you, Carl?"

I reached over with my left hand in the dark to touch Sally's panty-covered camel toe, as my way of letting her know that I didn't mind the panty-wearing part at all. But instead, I ended up touching the back of Mike's right hand, which was moving around, already busy massaging Sally's pussy mound.

So I automatically yanked my hand away from Sally's crotch, and moved it around her backside to squeeze and feel out her tight, boyish butt-cheeks. And once I started doing that to her, Sally was basically getting the best of both worlds, with my brother groping her from the front, and me groping her from the rear, at the same time.

While I had Sally's right butt-cheek firmly in the palm of my left hand, I looked back through my elephant eye-holes and noticed that there was now a pair of eyes looking through the rhinoceros face, and a second pair of eyes looking through the baboon face. And I knew that the show would be getting underway momentarily, just as soon as a pair of eyes appeared in the eye-holes of the giraffe face.

Meanwhile, Misty just sat in that metal chair, chewing gum with her mouth wide open, like a cow with its cud, and looking up at the ceiling, acting as if she were bored to death. To round out the picture, she had both arms crossed under her large Annie Fannie breasts, and the toe of her right foot nervously tapping the tile floor, as she was waiting for that final pair of eyes to appear.

But Misty wasn't fooling me at all with her "pretending to be bored" routine. I knew that she was obviously feeling very anxious and scared about what she was getting ready to do. After all, Misty's really not an exhibitionist, like Sally is. She's usually much more reserved than that, although she does have her extroverted moments. And I was almost positive that it was Sally who talked her into doing this peep show performance for my birthday. I really felt bad for Misty, and at the same time, admired her for being able to face her fears head-on, like that. I certainly don't possess that kind of courage.

Within moments after someone stepped into the final giraffe face, and looked through it's eye-holes, the music on the store's speaker system came back to life, playing "Addicted to Love" by Robert Palmer. And that's when Misty came to life too.

At first, she just reached up and began squeezing and feeling out her own bare breasts. Then she finally lifted her right breast upward and sucked on her own nipple, which was something that Sally would've never been able to do, even with her pregnancy-enlarged breasts.

Within a few minutes, I saw the first bare genitals emerge through one of the glory holes on the far inside wall of the peep show booth. Those genitals were protuding through the glory hole directly below the giraffe face, and there was no doubt in my mind that that penis and scrotum belonged to a black man.

Misty must've been intrigued by the giraffe's chocolate-skinned penis, because she just stared at that black dude's dick while she continued sucking away on her right nipple, and then eventually switched over to her left nipple. She had yet to pay any attention to her own crotch.

Then I saw something strange-looking suddenly show up at the glory hole under the baboon face. At first I thought it was a small dick. But then I realized that there weren't any balls hanging down underneath it. Instead, I saw what looked like two, long, narrow, side-by-side, skin flaps hanging down from the bottom of the shaft. And that's how I knew that what I was looking at had to be a pussy.

As the woman moved it closer to the glory hole, I could finally tell that it was the wrinkled-up, super-long-lipped, hairy pussy of an obviously older woman, and that it had a gigantic, 2-inch-long clitoris jutting out from the top of its crack. This older lady's clit was about as big around as my middle finger, which only served to make it look more like a small penis, than a clitoris.

And I couldn't help but stare at that woman's pussy. And neither could Misty. Especially when the older lady herself reached down into her bare crotch, and used her fingers to pull back the hood of her clit, and held it there, to finally expose her entire clithead to everyone.

I could barely believe it when I saw that the head of that baboon lady's clitoris had a distinct shape that made it look completely separate and different from its shaft, and that it even had a small corona encircling the head of the clit, right where it was permanently attached to its long shaft.

The older baboon lady squeezed her giant clit for a few moments, and then began using her well-worn fingers to repeatedly move the loose hood of her clitoris up and down its shaft, in essence, jacking herself off in a similar way that a guy with a small penis might jack off.

And it should come as no surprise to you that, at this point, my rapidly-growing dick was struggling against the front of my pants-crotch, begging me to release it from the captivity of my pants and underwear. So I removed my left hand from Sally's right butt-cheek, and undid my belt and the top button of my waistband, and then unzipped my fly in order to pull my stiffening dick out of my underwear, and give it the freedom that it was demanding.

Meanwhile, just like me, Misty couldn't take her eyes off of the old lady's hand as it was busy "jacking off" her giant clit through the glory hole. And while Misty kept squeezing her own breast with her left hand, she stuck her right hand up under the front hem of her pleated skirt, and finally began fondling her own pussy.

I felt the palm of Sally's right hand wrap itself around the shaft of my penis, as she began to gently sqeeze my dick. And I suspected that Sally was most likely doing the exact same thing to Mike's dickshaft with her left hand. But at the time, I didn't really care that much, because what Sally was doing to my dick felt really good. And besides, I was too focused on what Misty was doing to herself in front of everyone.



When Misty saw a second erect penis--a white guy's penis--poke through the glory hole under the rhino's face, she stood up, and unzipped the zipper at the side of her pleated skirt. And then she pulled down her skirt, and stepped out of it to finally reveal to everyone that she didn't have any panties on under her skirt.

And as I watched Misty carefully hang her skirt up on an empty hook of the coat rack, I was in shock, because Misty's pussy wasn't hairy anymore. It had been shaved bare, just like Sally's pussy is. And Misty's awesome "treasure trail" had been completely shaved off, as well.

"Suprise!" Sally whispered in my ear. And I knew exactly what she was talking about. She had to have talked Misty into shaving her pussy and her "treasure trail". And then Sally confirmed my suspicions when she whispered, "Don't worry, Sweetie. It'll all grow back. It's just nice to see what it really looks like, isn't it?"



"No comment," I whispered back to Sally, and then turn back to look through the peep holes, while I reached down into Sally's crotch with the open palm of my left hand to discover that the crotch of Sally's panties was pulled all the way over to one side, so that her entire pussy mound was exposed. So I started playing with her pussy.

And Sally quickly grabbed my hand, pulled it away from her pussy, and placed my hand on her butt-cheek again, before whispering to me, "I want you to stick your finger up my ass, and just leave it there, while we're watchin' the show, okay?"

And I simply replied, "Sure."

Then I pulled my hand away from Sally's butt-cheek, stuck the middle finger of my left hand into my own mouth, and gave it a liberal coating of my own saliva, before reaching back to that same butt-cheek, and then sliding the tip of my salive-lubricated middle finger down Sally's butt-crack.

My wife responded by spreading her legs apart to allow my middle finger to more-easily slip down into the crack of her butt. And after I felt around and located her ass-hole sphincter, I gently inserted my middle finger up into her rectum--all the way up to my second knuckle--and I just held it there, like she had specifically asked me to do.

I turned back to look through my pair of peep holes, and I was pretty surprised to see that Misty was now kneeling down in front of the lady baboon, and she was fingering the older lady's vagina, while the older lady kept on jacking off her own giant clit, which had grown even larger, and was now in a fully-erect state, and jutting straight out from the top of her pussy crack.

After a little while, Misty stood up and placed her own pussy right up against the lady baboon's glory hole. And from what I could tell from seeing Misty's backside, as she was facing the far wall and steadily humping away at the wall, was that Misty was letting the older lady mock-fuck her pussy crack with that giant clit.

Misty suddenly backed away from the wall, and while still standing there with her legs spread apart, she began fingering her own pussy, as she told the baboon lady, "Come for me, bitch! Jack it off. Come on. You can do it. Let's see some cum."

And that older lady did exactly what Misty had ordered her to do. She jacked herself off, and made herself cum, right there in front of everyone. She even tilted her hips back to forcefully squirt out through the glory hole, so that long streamers of what looked like her transparent urine were landing all over the tile floor of the peep show booth.

And then from behind, I saw Misty herself repeatedly squirting short bursts of her own watery cum downward onto the tile floor, as she was orgasming from her masturbation.

Then I felt Sally start to gently move her hips up and down, to move my inserted middle finger around inside her rectum, while she still had her face pressed up against the wall, and was watching the peep show. And I just held my hand and my finger as still as I could, like Sally had asked me to do.

I was still staring through my peep holes, watching Misty like a hawk, when she walked over in front of the giraffe face--the black guy--and knelt down in front of him and his now-seven-inch-long, dark-skinned penis, before giving him a blowjob.

After several minutes had passed, Misty got back up on her feet, turned around, leaned over, and grabbed hold of the giraffe's penis, to guide it up into her vagina, as she was slowly backing her butt up to giraffe's glory hole. And then she just stood there, letting the black guy thrust away and use her pussy to get his rocks off inside her, while she had her right hand down between her own legs, and was diddling her own clit the entire time.

And I guess watching his fiancée get fucked by a black man was just too much for Mike to handle, because the next thing I knew, I heard Mike forcefully whispering to Sally, "I just can't watch this anymore!"

Then my wife let go of my dick, and she suddenly pivoted her entire body around 90 degrees to the left, so that her butt-cheeks were now facing my left hip. My middle finger was still up her butt, and she still had her legs spread apart, as she whispered back to Mike, "That's okay, Sweetie. I'm here for you."

So I looked over towards Sally and Mike, and discovered that they were both now standing up, face-to-face, very close to each other. And neither of them was looking through their respective peep holes anymore.

I felt Sally's butt and hips start slowly rocking back and forth, and I assumed that she was now holding Mike's dickshaft in her hand, and intentionally rubbing his dickhead up and down along the length of her pussy crack, because that was something that Sally has always enjoyed doing.

Then I heard Sally whisper to Mike, "Well, aren't you gonna 'do me'?"

And when I felt the head of Mike's dick sliding up into Sally's vagina through the thin walls of her rectum, I knew that my little brother was now fucking my wife in a standing positon, while I still had my finger up inside her butt-hole. And at that point, there really wasn't anything I could do about it, other than to pull my middle finger out of her ass-hole; which is something that I initially thought about doing, but then quickly decided not to. Instead, I let Sally keep fucking Mike and my middle finger at the same time, and I turned my attention back to Misty's wonderful peep show that was now going full-throttle inside the small booth.

When the black dude finally ejaculated inside Misty, the sperm just started flowing out of Misty's vagina, as it was steadily dripping down onto the tile floor, between her spread-apart legs. And as if that weren't messy enough, Misty orgasmed too, and squirted her sex juices all over the floor, between her legs.

At around that same time, I could feel Sally's anal sphincter muscle suddenly contract, as it began to rhythmically and repeatedly clamp down around my middle finger, and I knew that my wife was orgasming.

After Sally's orgasmic contractions eased up and eventually came to a stop, I pulled my finger out of my wife's ass, and moved my hand slightly downward, so that I could feel the rear edge of Sally's vaginal opening with my fingers, along with the slick underside of Mike's penis, as he was gently thrusting away at a fairly slow-but-steady pace.

And Mike didn't react at all to my fingertips touching his junk. He just kept on fucking my wife in that face-to-face, standing-up position. I'm sure he most likely assumed that the fingers he felt touching the underside of his dickshaft were Sally's fingers.

And of course, Sally totally ignored my touching and feeling out of the rear of her vaginal entrance. I got the sense that that was what she was expecting me to do. I'll swear, whenever it comes to sexual stuff, sometimes it feels like my wife knows me even better than I know myself.

Meanwhile, I just kept staring at Misty through those two peep holes in the wall. And now that Sally no longer had her hand wrapped around my dickshaft, I was finally able to get my bare crotch area pressed up against the glory hole, with my dick and balls sticking out the other side.

Misty walked forward, pulling herself off of the black giraffe guy's dick, and she immediately went over to the rhinoceros face guy, and backed herself up to his much-shorter, four-inch-long dick, so that he could fuck her through the glory hole from behind, in the exact same manner that the giraffe dude had just finished doing.

But this time, instead of reaching down and diddling her clit, while she was getting fucked by the stranger behind the peep show wall, Misty kept her head up, and she stared at my dick the whole time. She also placed her right hand on her right breast, and her left hand on her left breast. And then she teasingly squeezed and fondled both of her big breasts at the same time, right in front of me.

I glanced over to the left, and immediately noticed that the giraffe guy's eyes had disappeared from their eye-holes. I looked straight down from there, and saw that the giraffe's guy dick had disappeared from his glory hole, as well.

I looked back over at Misty's breasts while she was still impaled on the rhino guy's pistoning penis. And I wanted the rhino guy to hurry up and cum as quickly as possible, because I really needed for Misty to fuck me next with that out-of-place-looking, freshly-shaved pussy of hers. I didn't even care that it would have two loads of sperm in it by the time that Misty finally got around to fucking me.

And I ended up getting my wish when Misty announced to everyone, "I'm gonna try to show you guys something really cool-looking, okay? Hopefully, I can get the timing right."

Then Misty suddenly straightened up and launched herself towards my side of the peep show booth, abruptly pulling her vagina up off the rhino guy's penis, which left him thrusting away through his glory hole into thin air for just a moment, before his dick began pulsating like crazy, and forcefully ejaculating long streamers of thick, white sperm all over the tile floor.

The rhino guy wasn't happy about that "surprise twist" on Misty's part, because I could hear him loudly cursing outside the wall on the other side of the peep show booth, "God damn it! You fucking bitch! Why did you just do that, you fucking cunt?"

At first, Misty completely ignored the rhino guy's loud complaints, as she quickly turned around, bent over at the waist, and backed herself up to my glory hole to impale herself on my dick.

Ironically, at the same time, I also felt the underside of Mike's dick start pulsating against the fingertips of my left hand, as he was busy unloading his wad of sperm into my wife's vagina.

And I automatically thought to myself, Life doesn't get much better than this.

As I began thrusting away at her awesome vagina through the glory hole, Misty shouted right back at the rhino guy, "I did it, 'cuz I wanted to watch your sperm squirt out all over the place."

"How dare you treat my customers like that! Get the fuck out of my peep show booth right now!"

"Pauly? Is that you?" Misty called back sheepishly, finally realizing that she had just made a terrible mistake, and one that could easily bring my special birthday party night at the adult video store to a screeching halt.

"Who do you think it is? The fucking Pope?" Pauly answered in a loud, decidedly-sarcastic tone-of-voice.

Misty's mouth spewed out an apology, "Oh gosh, sir. I'm so sorry. I didn't know it was you. But I don't understand, sir. I thought you were supposed to stay at the front counter. So why were you watching me?"

"Because I always watch my new girls to make sure that they're putting on a good performance," Pauly explained. "And you were doing great, until you pulled that shit with me. Now put your God damn clothes back on, and get the fuck out of my store, you fucking cunt! And don't ever come back!"

Misty looked back at me just long enough to say, "I'm sorry, Carl," as she pulled herself off of my penis, and stood back up to get dressed, so that she could make a quick exit from the peep show booth, and literally run out through the curtains.

Meanwhile, I heard Sally tell Mike, "Misty needs you right now. You need to go after her." And I heard Mike's pants being zipped up, before he quick-walked away to follow Misty through the curtains, and I assume out of the store and to her car.

Then Sally turned back towards me, as she was reaching down and adjusting the crotch of her panties to cover up her sperm-laden pussy, and she said to me, "This isn't how I planned for this night to turn out. I'm truly sorry, Carl."

"Damn it, Sally! I just wish you'd quit lying to me," I said, as I was attempting to force my stiff, still-fully-erect dick back into my pants and underwear.

"What are you talkin' about?" Sally asked, playing dumb.

"I'm talking about Pauly telling Misty just now that he always watches his new girls. And he didn't watch you during your peep show. Now why do you suppose that is?"

I could tell from the shocked expression on my wife's face that I had just backed her into a corner. A virtual checkmate on my part, as it were. Yeah! Go, Team Carl, go!

Sally confirmed my suspicions when she finally confessed to me, "Because I'm not one of Pauly's new girls. That's why. I've performed in the peep show booth a few times in the past. It all started out from a dare that Linda made to me one day, when we were visitin' Pauly's store so that she could buy a new dildo for herself. Linda loves dildos."

"I'll bet she does," I agreed, thinking about how just tiny her husband's erect penis is.

"Linda and I both went into the peep show booth together that very first time. We took off all our clothes, and we began kissin' and fondlin' each other, while we were waitin' for the customers to show up.

"When we finally saw that all the eye-holes had eyes lookin' through 'em, Linda whispered in my ear, darin' me to suck one of those strangers' dicks that were pokin' through the glory holes. And I told her, 'I will, if you will. But you go first.' And she did.

"She got down on her knees and started givin' one guy a blow job. So I got down on my knees, right beside her, and started suckin' a different guy's dick. After a couple of minutes, Linda said to me, 'Okay, sister. It's time to take things up to the next level.'

"Then she stood up, and grabbed her guy's dick, and began rubbin' it up against her pussy. So I stood up and did the same thing with my guy's dick.

"Then Linda said to me, 'Are you ready? Let's do this!" And she stuck the head of her guy's dick up into her vagina, and then pressed the front of her crotch up against the glory hole, and let him start thrustin' away. And so I did the same thing with my guy. I didn't find out until afterwards that the guy who was doin' me was Pauly.

"Anyway, Linda and I went on to fuck all six customers at the peep show that day. I took three guys, and she took the other three guys. And we both orgasmed our butts off while we were lettin' every one of those guys cum inside us."

"How long ago was this?" I asked.

"I guess, it was a little over a year ago," Sally answered.

"So I guess it's a good thing that you were on The Pill back then," I remarked.

"But I wasn't on The Pill back then, Carl. In fact, I wasn't usin' any birth control at all in that peep show booth. And neither was Linda. The whole reason why Linda and I went into that peep show booth in the first place was to try to get pregnant. And ultimately, we both failed that day.

"But you know how much of an exhibitionist I am. And so I secretly kept on comin' back by myself to perform in peep shows for Pauly's customers. And I did that at least once a month, when I was midway between my periods, and hopin' that I was fertile."

"Wow! So then you've been off The Pill for over a year?"

"Try 'several years', Sweetie. I just never told you, 'cuz I didn't know how you'd react. I thought that you might flip out if you found out just how long I've been tryin' to get knocked up by someone."

"Did Pauly watch any of those other peep shows that you did by yourself?"

"No, he didn't. At least, not that I know of."

"So then you never fucked Pauly again, right?"

"I didn't say that. You know I have a thing for older men. Well, Pauly's a good-lookin' guy for his age, and he's got the sweetest personality. And he's definitely got a thing for me, too."

"Why does that not surprise me?" I said to myself under my breath, as Sally just kept on trudging ahead with her story.

"And so whenever I came to the store with Linda, so that she could buy a new dildo or something, she'd watch the front counter for a little while, so that I could let Pauly do me in the restroom at the back of the store. And Linda didn't mind doin' that for us at all, 'cuz afterwards, Pauly wouldn't charge Linda for the new dildo, or for any of the other sex toys that she had come into the store to buy.

"And just in case you were wonderin', Pauly really loves my little boobies. He's always playin' with 'em, or suckin' on 'em."

"TMI!" I said, "I really don't want to hear all the sordid details about your escapades with your middle-age, Italian lover in that tiny restroom."

"Why not?" Sally asked.

"Because you've been coming here and fucking him for over a year, and you never even told me about him. That's why."

"Oh, so then let me get this straight. You're upset because I never told you about Pauly and me gettin' it on. But you don't mind that I've been doin' peep shows here and gettin' it on with a bunch of strangers through those glory holes durin' that same time period. Wow, Carl, that's some fucked up shit, if you ask me!"

"You said it! But you wanna know what's really fucked up? I am! 'Cuz I still love you, Sally. Despite everything. I still love the whore of a woman that you've turned into during your quest to have a baby before you can't anymore."

"Yeah, so I guess we're both fucked in the head right now. But at least I finally managed to get knocked up, thanks to Dave."

"So, is that supposed to be the silver lining in our cloud?"

"No. The silver lining is that you're a cuckold, and I'm an exhibitionist. And so we're perfect for each other. Just think about it for a moment, Carl. What other husband would stand beside his wife, like you did tonight, and let her fuck his little brother?"

To which I replied, "What other wife would be thrilled about her husband fucking her future sister-in-law and getting her pregnant?"

"Yeah, that's exactly what I mean. I may be one whore of a wife, but you're one whore of a husband too."

"Sally, why the hell are we still standing here in the dark? I've got blue balls right now. So why don't we go into the restroom and fuck? I promise I'll play with your little boobies, just like Pauly does. What do ya say?"

"Why, sir, I thought you'd never ask," Sally replied in her southern belle voice, taking me by the hand and leading me to the small restroom, just a few feet away.

After I locked the bathroom door, Sally pulled the crotch of her panties over to one side, and spread her legs apart as far as she could, given the small size of the room.

And under the harsh overhead restroom light bulb, I could plainly see my brother's sperm dripping out of the very rear of my wife's pussy crack. And for a moment, I just stood there, facing my wife, and staring down at her pussy.

"What's the matter? You act like you've never seen sperm before," Sally said to me.

"I can't help it. It always gets me super-excited to see sperm dripping from your pussy. Especially when I know that it's not my sperm."

And as I was easing my aching, still-partially-erect penis up into my wife's freshly-creampied vagina, and beginning to slowly thrust away in a face-to-face standing position, I asked my wife, "So what else don't I know about you and this place?"

"Well, the first time that Linda and I came here and did the peep show thing, there weren't any animal heads painted on the walls of the booth. And so the walls of the booth looked pretty bland and boring to me. I mean, it was just a bunch of unfinished plywood.

"So those animal heads were my idea. And when I ran the idea by Pauly, he bought all the paint and brushes, and let me paint 'em. I did one at a time. And so it took a little while to get all six done. But I'm proud of how they all turned out. What do you think?"

"I think they're fucking awesome-looking! And Pauly's a lucky guy to have such a well-decorated and entertaining peep show booth at his establishment, thanks to you. I didn't know you were an artist."

"Neither did I. It was just something that I've always wanted to try my hand at. I really hate to bring this up right now, but could you hurry up and cum? I'm feelin' pretty raw down there, if you know what I mean."

"Sure, Sweetie, I'll pick up the pace a little, just for you," I said, as I began thrusting slightly faster, but not too fast. Unlike Sally, I wanted our nasty, super-exciting intercourse in that small, dingy restroom to last as long as I could make it last. But unfortunately, I could already feel the pre-cum that was slowly working its way up my urethral tube on the underside of my dick.

"Thanks," said Sally, "Well, did you figure out who the giraffe guy was during Misty's show?"

"You mean, it wasn't a total stranger?" I asked, as I reached up and started massaging Sally's right breast and nipple with my hand. And I did that mostly to mentally focus on something else besides my own dick and Sally's pussy, in order to try to keep my orgasmic feelings at bay for just a little bit longer.

"No. In fact, you know him quite well. You've even had sex with him before. Over at his father's house."

"Terrell? Shit! I knew I'd seen that dick somewhere before."

"Yeah. That's how I got Misty to agree to perform in the second peep show. Basically, she wanted to come clean with Mike about the whole 'fucking black guys' thing. And she's also been wantin' to fuck Terrell ever since that weekend in the hotel room."

"That's right. Terrell only fucked you and Sam that weekend. He never did fuck Misty. But I thought Terrell was gay."

"He is. But money talks, if you know what I mean."

"So how much did you pay him to come here tonight and watch Misty's peep show?" I asked, as I felt some pre-cum ooze out of my piss-hole.

"I just bought his ticket for him. That's all," Sally replied.

"That's all? You didn't have to bribe him, or anything?"

"No. Believe it or not, when I asked Terrell to show up here tonight, and told him that Misty would be performin' the second peep show, he told me that he'd secretly been wantin' to fuck Misty. But if you ask me, I think he was just wantin' to find out what a different pussy would feel like, wrapped around his dick. And of course, a glory hole was the perfect way for him to do that in a very impersonal manner, where he didn't have to deal with fondlin' any boobies, or kissin', or huggin', or any of that kind of mushy stuff. So he jumped at the chance to do the glory hole thing with Misty tonight."

"Did Misty know that that giraffe guy's dick belonged to Terrell?" I asked as I felt a little more pre-cum that was slowly oozing out of my urethra, and realized that I was quickly losing my battle to hold back my orgasm.

"Yes. And so did Mike."

"That explains a lot," I remarked.

"You know, this feels like déjà vu to me," Sally said.

"Yeah. I mean, I know that Mike and I have very similar penises."

"That's not what I'm talkin' about. I'm talkin' about how you're fuckin' me right now. You know, the way that you thrust it in, and then hold it still for a second, before pullin' it out, and then thrustin' it in again?"

I defended myself, as I quickly explained to Sally, "Well, I'm only doing that 'cuz I'm just about to cum. Oh, God yes!" I said as I felt my orgasmic feelings overwhelming me.

Meanwhile, Sally wasn't cumming at all, as she was calmly and unselfishly allowing me to use her pussy to get my rocks off. And while I was busy ejaculating up against the entrance of my wife's pregnant womb, she said to me, "Now that you know about the peep shows and my favorite adult video store, there's somethin' else you should know."

"Oh yeah? What's that?" I asked as my ejaculation was finally tapering off.

"Well, do you remember when your dad came to town to visit us last year?"

"Oh my God, Sally! What did you do?"

"Well, you were at work that day, and your dad and I were out sightseein'. And somehow it came up in the conversation that he hadn't has sex with a woman in a long time. I think he said it had been a couple of years."

"Oh shit!" I said to myself, under my breath, thinking about the fact that my 60-something-year-old father, Stan, was still married to my mother, Joannie, but obviously their love life was on the rocks.

"Anyways," Sally continued on with her story, "I took him to this video store, and I bought him a ticket so that he could watch a peep show."

"Oh Sally! How could you let my dad watch you do that? At his age, you could've given him a heart attack."

"Hey, don't forget that he's my dad, too. And no, I didn't let Stan watch me do anything, Carl. There was a gay guy performing in the booth during that peep show. So I took your dad's hand, and I apologized to him, and then started to leave.

"But your dad told me that he wanted to stay and watch the show, sayin' that I had already paid for the tickets, and so we might as well enjoy the show. And boy did your dad enjoy the show! It didn't take long at all before he had a bulge at the front of his crotch."

"Why were you looking at my dad's crotch?"

"I wasn't. I was watchin' the peep show, just like he was. I remember that the young, good-lookin', 20-something guy in the booth had started off the show by takin' turns frottin' with three different customers through each of their glory holes. Then he got down on his knees and began givin' one of those lucky customer's a blowjob.

"And that's when Dad reached over and put his hand on my butt. And that made me jump and let out a little gasp, 'cuz, to be honest with you, I didn't expect that at all.

"But Stan didn't remove his hand. Instead, he began squeezin' my butt-cheek. And of course, wouldn't you know it? I just happened to be wearing yoga pants that day. Go figure.

"And so I leaned over and whispered in his ear, tellin' him, 'You do know that I'm married to your son, and that you're my father-in-law, right?'

"And Stan whispered back to me something like, 'Yes, I know. That's what makes this so excitin'. Don't you agree?'

"And I said to him, 'Yeah, but why are you grabbin' my butt? Wouldn't you rather grab my mini-butt instead?'

"And he said something like, 'Your mini-butt? What's that?'

"So I grabbed hold of his butt-squeezin' hand, and placed it right up against the front of my crotch. And I told him, 'This is my mini-butt. Isn't this a lot more excitin' than squeezin' my regular butt?'

"And Dad started massagin' my camel toe through my yoga pants. And God, that felt so good to me! I mean, he may be your father and all, but that man really knows how to use his fingers on a girl's pussy. That's all I can say. I don't think I've ever gotten wet so quickly."

Then Sally unexpectedly quit talking and got silent, as if she were done with her story.

"Well, for Christ's sake, don't stop now!" I demanded. "What happened next between my father and you? I have the right to know."

"Yes, of course you do. And I'm gettin' ready to tell you. I was just takin' a moment to catch my breath, that's all. Anyways, Dad whispered back to me, and told me somethin' like, 'Oh hell yes! I absolutely love your mini-butt, Sally. And I hope you're okay with what I'm doin' right now?'

"And what he was doing at that point was diddlin' my clit with the tip of his finger. So naturally, I was much more than just 'okay' with it. And so I didn't even answer him.

"I just reached over and placed my hand on his crotch. And that's when I felt his bulge. And I knew that his hard-on was the direct result of him watchin' the gay peep show. And at that moment, I wanted to fuck Dad so badly that I could barely stand it.

"Then Dad leaned over again, and he whispered in my ear, sayin' to me, 'Gosh, that young man's got a nice-lookin', uncut dick on him, doesn't he? Just in case you're wonderin', mine's circumcised.'

"And I told him that I wasn't wonderin'--which was true, 'cuz let's face it, almost all guys his age have cut dicks. And then I promised Dad that I was gonna let him fuck him, no matter what his dick looked like.

"Well anyways, Stan and I stayed and watched the rest of the peep show, while we kept fondlin' each other the whole time. And then I took him into the restroom with me."

"You mean this restroom, right? The one we're in right now?"

"Yeah, this restroom. Like I already told you, this is the only restroom in this place. So do you wanna hear what happened next between your dad and me?"

"Oh hell yes!"

"Well, after we went into this very restroom together, I pulled my yoga pants down. And when Dad saw my bare pussy for the first time, he told me, 'You're right. Your pussy really does look like a miniature butt. Do you always keep it shaved-bare, like that?'

"And I told him, 'Yes. I've kept it that way ever since I was a young girl. The truth is I'm way too hairy down there not to keep it shaved.'

"And that's when Dad tentatively reached across with his hand, and asked me if it was okay for him to touch and feel my bare pussy. And I thought that was so cute. I mean, for him to actually ask me for my permission, after he had already been diddlin' the crap out of my clit through those thin yoga pants durin' the peep show."

"Yeah. Good ol' Dad. Always the gentleman," I commented sarcastically.

But Sally ignored my sarcastic comment to continue on with her story, "So anyway, I grabbed Dad's hand and shoved it into my crotch. And he immmediately began fingerin' me with his old-man fingers. And believe it or not, that almost instantly made me cum. I mean, finally havin' Dad's fingers touchin' my bare pussy.

"And as I was unbucklin' Dad's belt and unzippin' his fly, he told me that the only reason why he mentioned my pussy bein' shaved-bare was that he didn't want to shock me when I saw what his package looked like.

"And, sure enough, when I pulled down the front of your dad's underwear, there wasn't a single pubic hair anywhere to be seen. Not even on his balls!"

"Wow! That must've been a real shocker," I commented, not really knowing what else to say. Part of me was thinking that Sally had to be lying to me. But deep down inside, I knew that my wife had just told me the truth about my father's total lack of pubic hair.

"You can say that again," Sally agreed. "And so I asked Dad why he kept himself shaved-bare like that. And he confessed to me that he's been havin' sex with his gay older brother for a long time."

"Uncle George?" I asked in total disbelief, as the realization suddenly hit me just like a rock that my father is bisexual, just like I am.

"Yeah, I think that's the guy he was talkin' about. Except Dad called him 'Georgy'. Anyways, it was Georgy who talked Dad into shavin' his crotch area, so that they'd both be shaved-bare.

"But of none at stuff stopped me from fuckin' Dad that very first time."

"Oh I'm sure it didn't," I agreed sarcastically, and then quickly realized the possible implications of what Sally had just admitted to me, as I asked her, "What to do mean by 'that very first time'?"

"I meant what I said," Sally automatically replied, and then continued on with her story, "And after Stan and I had been doin' the dirty deed for a few minutes, he got really excited when I told him that I wasn't on any birth control, and that I was wantin' him to get me pregnant. And that's when Dad started that same kind of thrustin' that you were doin' just a few minutes ago, right before you came inside me."

"You're kidding me. I'm surprised he didn't pull out, when you told him that."

"Well, he didn't. I swear to you, it wasn't any different from the way that you fuck me--only your dad was doin' it with a much older dick that wasn't nearly as firm as yours. But it was stiff enough to get the job done. And that's all that mattered."

"Did you show my dad your little boobies?"

"Yeah. I forgot to mention that. Right after we entered the restroom, Dad asked me if he could see my breasts, believe it or not. But I only flashed him for a few seconds, and then dropped my T-shirt back down, just to tease him a little bit, 'cuz I was wantin' to get down to business, if you know what I mean. And that's when I pulled my yoga pants down.

"But then later, Dad reached up under my T-shirt, and tweaked my nipples between his fingertips while he was fuckin' me. And of course, I didn't mind that at all."

"Now there's the understatement of the year," I remarked as sarcastically as I could, and then seriously asked Sally, "Did my father make you cum while he was fucking you?"

"Oh my God, I can't believe you're even askin' me that, Carl. Of course he did. And I squirted all over his dick and balls, just like I do to you, whenever you make me cum while we're fuckin'.

"And by the way, I'm sure I still had some of your father's sperm deep inside my pussy when you fucked me later that night in our bedroom. I just never told you about it until now.

"God damn it, Carl! Are you gettin' another hard-on, you horny son of a bitch?"

And I told my wife, "Hey, don't blame me. This one's all your fault. So what're you gonna do about it?"

"Nothin'!" Sally replied, and then gave me a quick, pursed-lip kiss on my left cheek, before telling me, "Happy Birthday, Carl!"

Sally opened the restroom door and gingerly walked away from me, to ultimately disappear through the long crack between the thick, black curtains that separated the darkened back room from the brightly-lit front of the store.

The weirdest thing was that Sally still didn't have any pants on. Only panties. And as far as I could tell from watching the shadowy outline of her body from behind as she was leaving me, my wife didn't even bother pulling the bunched-up crotch of her panties back over to actually cover up her freshly-creampied pussy before she stepped through the curtains.

Just moments later, I heard several wolf whistles coming from the front of the store. So I stepped out of the small restroom to go investigate.

And then Sally suddenly came racing back through the curtains, and collided head-on with me, slamming her chest right up against mine.

"Oh my God! I'm sorry, Carl! Are you okay?" She said to me.

"I'm fine. The real question is are you okay?" I asked her.

Sally was giggling away as she confessed to me, "Oh hell yes! I'm more than just 'okay'! I've always wanted to flash my 'mini-butt' to a bunch of strangers in the store. I hope Pauly's not too mad at me."

"Fuck Pauly!" I said.

And as she was pulling the crotch material of her panties across to finally cover up her bare pussy, my wife said to me, "Yeah. That's exactly what I intend to do the next time I come back. How's that for bein' honest with you?"

"It's about time!" I automatically replied. "So now that you're being honest with me, are you gonna tell me who really got you pregnant?"

"I can't," Sally admitted. "'Cuz the real truth of the matter is that I really don't know who got me pregnant. I'm hoping it was Dave. But it easily could've been someone else, like Rupert, or Uncle Jerry, or Mike, or Pauly, or Pete, or even one of those strangers at one of my peep shows. Who knows?

"I mean, I've been fuckin' lots of different guys without usin' any birth control. And this not knowin' who got me pregnant stuff is the price I have to pay for it. And believe it or not, I'm actually okay with that. I'm just glad I finally got pregnant again, before my biological clock quit tickin'. I hope you're not mad at me for what I did."

"How could I be mad at such a beautiful whore of a woman? You are truly a cuckold's dream wife! I just wish you would have been honest with me the whole time about all those guys you were secretly fucking."

"You've been married to me all these years, and you still don't get it, do you?"

"Get what exactly?"

"Do you think I'm an exhibitionist 'cuz I want to be? No. I'm an exhibitionist because that's who I am. And do you wanna know why I'm an exhibitionist, Carl? It's because bein' 'the naughty girl' is what turns me on the most in this world. I can't help it. It's just the way that I've always been--and most likely the way that I always will be.

"And so it was the 'doin it in secret' part that made it all so excitin' for me! And it's the thrill and excitement--and the taboo nature--of it all that really turns me on the most. It's what made the whole experience so awesome when I was havin' sex with my own mother."

"You had sex with your mother? You never told me about that. I thought is was your father who took your virginity."

"He did, technically, since he was the first person to ever have intercourse with me. But my mother was the first person to ever have sex with me. And that began happenin' long before I ever 'did it' with dear ol' Dad that very first time. In fact, Mom's the one who suggested to me that I shave my pussy and my 'treasure trail'. And of course, I've kept it that way ever since."

"My God, you're just full of surprises, aren't you?"

"Yeah. I've got so many skeletons in my closet that it's not even funny. Come on, let's get out of here, Carl. I've got a sneaky feelin' that there's someone special waitin' for you right now. Someone who no longer has a 'treasure trail', thanks to me."

Sally grabbed my hand and began leading me out to the car. I quickly protested, "But, Sally, you can't--"

"Can't what, Carl?" my wife rudely cut me off, and then suddenly stopped in front of the solid-steel door at the entrance of the video store.

That's when I saw Sally's eyes bug out and her mouth drop wide open, as she turned around and loudly announced to me, "Hang on! Wait a minute! I'll be right back. I forgot to put my pants on."

And as my wife scurried off, she involuntarily let out a short-but-loud fart. It was impossible to tell whether that high-pitched fart came out of Sally's ass, or her pussy. But hearing it put a big smile on my face.

"That's what I was trying to tell you," I called across the store to Sally's backside, as she disappeared through the curtains into the back room.

Pauly yelled out to me from the main counter, "I'm glad she's yours, pal."

And I said to him, "What're you talkin' about? First of all, I'm not your 'pal'. And she's not just mine. She's yours too, you lucky son of a bitch. So you'd better quit bad-mouthin' my wife like that. Or I'll make sure she never fucks you again!"

"Hey, man, don't get your panties in a wad," Pauly defended himself. "I was just joking with you. I love Sally to death. And I admire and respect that woman more than you'll ever know. So cut me some slack here, okay? I'm sorry if you're havin' a bad day."

"Well, I'm not havin' a bad day. You see, that's the weird thing. 'Cuz this has gotta be the best day of my entire life so far. I have no idea why I got so upset with you just now. I mean, it's my birthday, for Christ's sake."

"Well, don't worry about it. Birthdays will do that to you," Pauly said to me. "Oh, by the way, Happy Birthday!"

A fully-clothed Sally came flying through the curtains, grabbed my hand, and led me out the front door of the store towards the car, saying to me on the way, "Come on, Carl. It's time to blow this joint. We've got other fish to fry."

Sally got into the driver side and I got into the passenger side of the car, as I was still pondering what Sally meant by telling me that we have "other fish to fry."

"But don't you have to go back in and clean up all the sperm on the floor of the booth?" I asked.

"Fuck Pauly!" Sally loudly announced in a lower-pitched voice, obviously trying her best to immitate my voice. And then Sally began maniacally laughing her ass off as she drove out of the adult video store parking lot, and onto the main road.

But she wasn't heading in the direction of our house. And so I asked her where we were going, and she said, "You'll see... Don't worry, you'll like it!"

After we had driven several miles, Sally finally pulled off the freeway, and turned into the La Quinta hotel parking lot. The same La Quinta where Sally and I had our previous wild and crazy cuckolding sexual encounters.

"What the fuck are we doing here?" I asked Sally.

"It's time for you to face the music," Sally answered cryptically.

"Come on, hubby dearest. It's your birthday, remember? So I've arranged for somethin' really special."

Sally walked up the outside stairway to the second floor, and down the walkway, before stopping at a hotel room door. She pulled a key card out of her purse, stuck it in the door slot, and opened the door, before gesturing to me to enter the room. As I did, Sally followed me in.

I was shocked when I saw four naked women on top of the two double beds, apparently waiting for Sally and me. Misty was in the bed on the left side of the room, lying on her back. Sally's older sister, Cindy, was also lying stomach-up beside Misty in the same bed. On top of the other double bed on the right side of the hotel room, Sally's best friend, Linda, was lying on her back. And at first I didn't recognize the naked, Hispanic woman who was lying on her back, right beside Linda, on top of the same bed. But I instantly noticed that each one of those four otherwise-naked women was wearing identical-looking, white, lace-trimmed bobby socks on their feet.

"We were wondering where you were, Carl," Misty remarked to me when she saw me, and then spread her thighs just far enough apart to make sure that I could see her entire, freshly-shaven vulva.

"Yeah, Carl, what took you so long?" Linda asked me, as she spread her legs apart, showing me her hairy, Afro-American pussy.

Cindy didn't say a word to me. She just reached across Misty's left thigh, and retracted the hood of Misty's clitoris so that she could teasingly massage the head of it in front of me.

"Sally and I had to go to the restroom before we left the video store," I explained, intentionally leaving out all the juicy details.

"Hi, gang! I wanna thank all of you for bein' her tonight," Sally announced to the other four woman in the room, as she finally closed and locked the hotel room door behind us, and then said to me, "Well, Carl, what do you think?"

"About what?" I asked, feeling very confused.

"About this," my wife replied, making a slow, wide, sweeping gesture with her extended, palm-up hand and arm across from left to right, presenting the four naked women that were lying on top of the two double beds in front of her. "This is my birthday present to you, Carl. I hope you like it.

"And by the way, you do remember Gloria, don't you? She's Hector's wife."

"Of course, I remember Gloria," I said to Sally, and then turned towards Gloria before saying, "Hi, Gloria. It's nice to finally see you."

After realizing what I had just said, I corrected myself, "I don't mean 'see you naked'. I just meant that it's been a while since we've talked. I think it was at the office Christmas party last year, wasn't it?"

"Yes," Gloria replied, giggling a little bit, and obviously feeling very uncomfortable and awkward, just like I was.

"Carl," Sally interrupted, "Gloria has asked me to ask you to promise her that you won't ever tell her husband that she's here tonight. Hector thinks she's out with the girls. And in a way, she really is. We're all girls here--except for you."

"Of course I promise," I told Sally. "But what is she doing here? Maybe a better question would be what are they all doing here?"

"Isn't it obvious, Carl? They all wanna fuck you."

Then Sally turned and walked over to the chair by the bathroom doorway, and sat down in it, before announcing, "Ladies, he's all yours."

As I was getting undressed, I asked my wife, "We'll aren't you gonna join us?"

"No," said Sally, "I think I'll just sit right here and watch, if you don't mind."

"Oh, right. Like that's really gonna happen," I remarked sarcastically, making sure to roll my eyes upward at Sally. "I'm the cuckold in this family, remember?"

"Hey, what can I say? My pussy's really raw and sore right now."

"Well, that's never stopped you before," I remarked, as I finished pulling my pants and underwear off, so that I was now just as naked as the four women who were lying on top of the motel room beds. "And besides, how can I possibly take care of all four of these lovely ladies at the same time?"

"You can't," said Sally. "And they don't expect you to either, Carl. My plan was for you to fuck 'em one at a time while the rest of us watch. And they all know that. So the big question is who are you gonna fuck first?"

I looked at each of the four women and then back at Sally, before telling her, "You! I wanna fuck you first. While they all watch."

"God damn it, Carl! Happy birthday, you son of a bitch!" Sally said to me as she stood up and hesitantly began to pull down her jeans and her panties.

After waiting until my wife was completely naked from the waist down, and had used her foot to gently kick her pants and panties off to one side, I ordered her to turn around and bend over.

Sally turned her back to me, spread her legs apart, and bent over at the waist, grabbing hold of each arm of the plush easy chair with her hands for balance, as she was obviously waiting for me to mount her in a standing-up, rear-entry, modified doggie style intercourse postion.

But instead of doing that, I loudly told Sally, "Gotcha!"

And then I abruptly turned around, climbed into the bed, and dove head-long into Misty's crotch, so that I could begin eating out her wonderful, now-hairless pussy. And of course, Cindy quickly moved her hand out of the way, and began fondling her own pussy while I was licking away at Misty's vulva.

When I finally came up for air, I gently patted Misty's lower abdomen and said to her, "It's really mine, huh?"

And Misty said to me, "Yeah, about that..." Then after an awkward pause, she explained to me, "I was lying to you, Carl. But I only did it 'cuz Sally asked me to. The truth is I'm not really pregnant. I mean, at least I don't think I am. Not unless I just got pregnant tonight while I was 'doing my thing' in the peep show booth."

"Hey, Carl," Linda called out to me. "Misty may--or may not--be pregnant, but I definitely am!" Linda proudly announced with a big smile on her face, as she was rubbing her flat palm in a circular motion on her lower abdomen.

I looked back at Sally, who was still naked from the waist down and sitting in the chair, fingering her own clit. She shrugged her shoulders at me and raised her eyebrows, and then explained to me, "Hey, what can I say? Rupert pays well. And Linda was wantin' me to help her get pregnant, if I could. And so I did.

"I figured that if Rupert could get me pregnant the very first time that we ever fucked, he might be able to do the same thing for Linda."

"Wait a minute!" I jumped in. "I thought you told me that you didn't know who got you pregnant."

"Well, I lied about me not knowin' who this baby's father is," Sally said, gently patting he open palm against her lower abdomen. "Because I do know who the father is. It's definitely Rupert. That's the honest to God truth, Carl. Although I don't expect you to believe me now, after all the lies that I've told you."

"So was all that stuff you said about you going over to Dave's house and fucking him, just a bunch of bullshit too?"

"No. That all really happened alright. All of it, except the 'Dave gettin' me pregnant' part. And that's because Rupert really is the one who got me pregnant, Carl. And he got me pregnant that very first time that I let him fuck me in his office, just like I described for you earlier. Of course, it took Rupert a little longer to get Linda pregnant. Linda, how many times did you end up fuckin' Rupert before you got knocked up by him?"

"Three," Linda replied with a devilish grin on her face, holding up three fingers of her right hand. "But that third time finally did the trick," she admitted, giggling away, obviously feeling somewhat embarrassed.

"Oh, come on. It was more than that," Sally goaded Linda on.

"Okay, okay," Linda fessed up, "The truth is I had to fuck that old bastard at least five or six times, before he finally got me pregnant. Thank God, Sally was there with me throughout the whole experience! I love you, Girlfriend!"

"I love you too, Girlfriend! And it was exactly nine times, not five or six," Sally verbally corrected Linda, as she finally quit diddling her clit just long enough to blow Linda a kiss from across the room. Then Sally stuck her middle finger in her mouth, and gave it a liberal coating of saliva, before reaching back down into her crotch to started slowly and deliberately finger-fucking her supposedly-raw-and-sore vagina.

At this point, I now had a fully-erect penis jutting out at the front of my bare crotch. And it felt really awkward standing there in front of all those women who were staring at my bare boner.

Linda kept looking right at my erect dick, as she reached down between her legs and plunged her middle finger into her own vagina, and she said to me, "You know, that wife of yours is a real angel! She's definitely a keeper. Your dick's a keeper too!"

"Hey, Carl!" Cindy finally spoke up loudly over the top of Linda's voice. "I'm the only woman in this room who's definitely not pregnant. Why don't you fuck me first?"

"What are you talking about, Cindy? I'm not pregnant either," Gloria suddenly spoke up, and then said to me. "I should go first! Because I'm the only woman in this room that you've never fucked before. And I want you to fuck me so bad, I can't stand it! I've always had a huge crush on you. You just never knew it--until now."

I was surprised and flattered by my coworker's wife's comment, and I blurted out without any forethought, "I love your hairy pussy!"

Gloria looked at me as if I were crazy, and she said to me, "Thank you, I guess."

And I said to her, "So you're actually here tonight because you want me to fuck you, huh?"

Gloria answered my question with her own question, "Do you wanna see how wet my 'hairy pussy' is right now?" And she immediately spread her thighs apart far enough so that I could see her super-hairy, dripping-wet, olive-skinned pussy for myself.

I looked back at Sally for a moment, and she told me, "Well, what're you waitin' for, birthday boy?"

Then I turned back around and began taking Gloria's dirty-soled bobby sock off her left foot.

And when Sally saw me pulling Gloria's white, lace-trimmed, soiled bobby sock down around my dick, she cheered me on, "Yeah, baby! That's perfect! That's exactly what we were hopin' you'd do. Right, ladies?"

And then my wife suddenly got quiet while I was walking over to the other bed, and moving into position between Misty's spread legs, getting ready to mount her with my sock-covered dick--instead of mounting Gloria, which I'm sure is that Sally and all the other women in the room were assuming that I would do.

And I knew from past experience that my wife had to be getting super-turned on, and that she was most likely mentally focused on stimulating her own G-spot with her fingertips. Sally has always tended to get quiet for a little while, right before she cums hard, and lets out her orgasmic vocalizations.

But before Sally could get herself to that point, I suddenly stopped my mounting of now-hairless-pussied Misty, and jumped out of the bed onto my feet. I walked over to stand directly in front of Sally, who was still sitting in the chair, with her legs splayed apart, and with two of her fingers from her right hand buried inside her own fuck-hole.

I stuck my sock-covered dick right in front of my wife's mouth as I told her, "You know what, Sally? I've got a better idea. Why don't you suck my sock-covered dick, you fucking whore! It's high time that you showed these four lovely ladies in the beds over there just how nasty you really are."

Sally's mouth dropped wide-open, as her finger-fucking hand automatically came to a dead stop. And the look of sheer horror on my wife's face at that moment was truly priceless.

After an awkward few seconds of no verbal response heard from Sally's gaping mouth, Misty called out loudly, "If she won't do it, I will!"

"So will I!" Linda jumped in.

"Me too!" Cindy cried out almost as the same time as Linda did.

"Fuck all ya'll!" Sally yelled back defiantly, using the slick, pussyjuice-covered fingers of her right hand to gesture towards the four naked women in the beds. "This fucking cuckold man-whore is mine!"

Then Sally wrapped her mouth around my sock-covered dick to begin rapidly thrusting it in and out of her mouth, knowing full well that she was going to make me cum any second.

And at the moment that I finally began ejaculating through the toe of that dirty bobby sock directly into my wife's mouth--with those other four beautiful, naked women watching me do it right in front of them--I felt like I was the luckiest man in the world.

That is, until Sally pulled her mouth up off of my wet, sock-covered dick and said to me, "You do know that I'm still fuckin' your boss, right? I just didn't want you to get the idea from Linda that Rupert and I don't fuck anymore. 'Cuz we do. And we do it a lot!"

"I fuck him too," Gloria confessed to everyone from across the room. "And my husband would kill me if he ever found out! And I don't fuck Rupert because I like him. It's because you wouldn't believe how much he pays me to do it with him! Cold, hard cash every time."

"She's right," Sally said. "How do you think I got the money to throw you that birthday party at Pauly's place tonight? Now, if you'll excuse me for a moment, this girl needs to cum!" Sally announced, as she unexpectedly yanked the freshly-spermed sock off of my still-mostly-erect penis to reach down into her own crotch and shove the whole bobby sock all the way up into her vagina, which completely hid the sock from my view.

I automatically asked her, "What the fuck are you doin'?"

And Sally replied, "Rapin' you, believe it or not."

"That's bullshit!" I said to her.

"No, it's not, Carl. You didn't wanna fuck me a few minutes ago, back when you chose to go Misty muff-divin' instead. So I'm gettin' even with you by forcin' you to fertilize my pussy against your will. I told you that I needed to cum. And nothin' makes me cum faster than havin' a man's sperm deep inside my pussy. You wanna see?"

Sally didn't wait for answer. She just stuck her two middle fingers back into the entrance of her own vagina, and frantically rubbed away at her G-spot with her fingertips while she was diddling her clitoris with her thumb at the same time, until she succeeded in making herself orgasmically squirt all over the thick, fake-leather chair cushion between her spread-apart thighs.

And that seemed to really excite the other four naked women in the hotel room, who all now found themselves in the position of waiting for me to get another erection.

And, considering the circumstances, I can guarantee you that they didn't have to wait very long. And of course, I made sure that Gloria was next in line.

The only bad thing was that, in the heat of passion, Gloria accidentally called me "Rupert" while we were fucking, which caused Sally and Linda both to laugh their asses off.

Me, I wasn't laughing. Mainly because there's really nothing funny about your elderly boss getting your wife pregnant, and secretly fucking your coworker's wife too. Even if he does pay well.

But I also wasn't laughing because the last thing that I wanted was to make Gloria feel even more embarrassed and self-conscious than I assumed that she already was. Besides, I was just moments away from fertilizing that married woman's sweet, little, super-hairy, Mexican-American panocha--and doing it right in front of four other naked women, who each hold a special place in my heart.

And after I finished orgasming and ejaculating, and I collapsed on top of Gloria's pillowy breasts, all I could think about was how blessed I was, and that it just didn't get much better than this.

And that's when I heard a loud series of knocks on the hotel room door, and then a voice calling out through the door, "Gloria, are you in there?"

And I instantly recognized that voice as belonging to Gloria's husband, Hector. Naturally, that was an almost-instant erection killer for me, and I literally launched myself up out of the bed and onto my two feet to stand at the foot of the bed, facing a still-spread-legged Gloria.

And then, I couldn't believe it when Gloria called back to Hector, "Yes. But I can't let you in right now. My girlfriends and I are right in the middle of playing strip poker, and some of us don't even have clothes on anymore."

At this point, Gloria, who was still lying on her back, began playfully dipping her middle finger into her own vagina, and then pulling it out to finger-rub my freshly-ejaculated sperm all over her clit and pussy lips in front of me, as she told her husband, "I'll see you back at the house in the morning, okay? I'll even treat you to breakfast at Denny's. What do ya say?"

And I thought to myself, Wow! That Gloria's one sharp cookie. Now I understand what Hector sees in her.

Hector called back to Gloria, "You didn't tell me that you and your girlfriends were having a sleepover at a hotel tonight."

"You didn't ask!" Gloria automatically replied sarcastically, and then added in a patronizing and pleading tone-of-voice, "Now, please go home, Hector. My girlfriends and I are getting along just fine. Believe me."

And of course, Gloria's statment made the other four naked women in the room giggle and laugh.

Hector replied, "Alright. I'll see you in the morning, okay? I love you, Honey."

And Gloria called back to Hector, while looking directly into my eyes, "I love you too, Babe." And then she quickly blew me a kiss, before sticking her sperm-coated middle finger into her mouth and sucking on it.

As soon as Gloria heard the footsteps of her husband disappear into the distance, she announced, "Okay, Misty, you're next. And by the way, you were right. Carl's not that bad of a fuck. At least, he's better than Hector. But he's definitely not as good as Rupert!"

Upon hearing Gloria's witty remark, all the other women in the hotel room laughed hysterically. But Gloria wasn't laughing along with them. Instead, she had a serious look on her face, indicating that she meant exactly what she just said. And then, she suddenly broke out laughing.

Meanwhile, I just silently stood there the whole time in disbelief--and feeling pretty embarrassed--as I was thinking to myself, What the hell have I gotten myself into?

"Don't feel bad, Carl," Misty spoke up, still giggling softly and sporadically. "There's a lot of horny, naked women in this room right now. And thanks to Sally, there's only one penis to share between all of us."

"Now, that's not entirely true!" Sally called back to Misty, and then reached down beside the chair and pulled her favorite dildo out of her purse, before waving it around over her head to show all the women. Then Sally asked "So who wants this right now?"

Cindy's right hand almost-instantly shot straight up into the air as she said, "I do! I do!"

Sally tossed the reslistic-looking dildo across the room to her older sister, who caught it by the shaft, and then immediately inserted the head of it up into her vagina to start frigging herself with it.

Misty pulled one of her bobby socks off and held if up, dangling it between her thumb and fingers, as she called out to me, "Now, come over here and put this fucking sock on your dick, and let's show these other women how it's done."

I walked over to Misty, grabbed the sock out of her fingers, and threw it down on the floor, beside her bed, as I told her, "To hell with this sock-fucking crap! Let's make a baby!"

Then I mounted her and began humping away at her awesome, tight, now-hairless pussy, when Misty told me, "Good luck on that one. I can't get any more pregnant than I already am, Carl. And yes, the baby is definitely yours. And this time I am telling you the honest-to-God truth. I promise."

Then I heard Sally's voice call out loudly, "Gotcha!" And all the other ladies in the hotel room broke out laughing their asses off--even Misty.

"What's so fucking funny about me knocking you up?" I asked Misty.

Misty stopped laughing just long enough to reply to me, "What's so 'fucking funny', my dear Carl, is that you didn't knock me up. It's really Rupert's. He's the one who got all of us pregnant. Even Gloria over there. And he probably would've gotten Cindy pregnant too, if she actually had a womb. In case you haven't realized it by now, your boss is one hell of a fuck! Isn't he, ladies?"

And a high-pitched chorus of "Amen's" and "You got that right's" floated across that hotel room, much to my chagrin--and much to Rupert's credit.

* * * * *

-->